Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats


'TN 


•iKJ 


Wa' 

Ol.  /  , 

M '/ 


''■) 


'•fr^:- 


it* 


^>gS?y!Zy''  '-Tv 


u:i 

I  If  i 


^  _ 


VoL.  3 1 


No.  8 


JUNE,  1928 

Men  Who  Tithe 

WILLIAM  G.  SHEPHERD 

Religious  Training 

JAMES  J.  DAVIS 

The  Hill  Cumorah 

PRESIDENT  A.  W.  IVINS 

Founded  on  Revelation 

PRESIDENT  C.  W.  NIBLEY 

CHANGE  OF  SENTIMENT 

WILLARD  W.  BEAN 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG  IN  1860 

PRESTON  NIBLEY 

STORIES— EDEN— THE 
MARRY-GO-ROUND 

ALBERT  R.  LYMAN— EDNA  NELSON 


SOUTHERN  PACIFIC  LINES 


OFFER 

SPECIAL  SUMMER 

EXCURSION  FARES 

FROM  SALT  LAKE  CITY  OR  OGDEN 


TO  LOS  ANGELES  AND  RETURN  BOTH  WAYS  VIA 
SAN  FRANCISCO . 

TO  LOS  ANGELES  VIA  SAN  FRANCISCO  RETURNING 
DIRECT  OR  ROUTE  REVERSED . 


$40.00 

$47.50 


Proportionately  low  fares  from  all  other  points  in  UTAH,  IDAHO  and  MONTANA 
STOPOVERS  ALLOWED  AT  ALL  POINTS 


TICKETS  ON  SALE  DAILY  MAY  15TH  TO  SEPT.  30TH 
FINAL  RETURN  LIMIT  OCT.  31ST 


For  further  information  CALL,  WRITE  or  PHONE 
PRESS  BANCROFT,  GENERAL  AGENT 

41  SO.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY 

PHOPJE  WASATCH  3008—3078 


Utah’s  Oldest  Continuous  Mercantile  House 

High  Ideals 

From  the  day  of  its  incc,»tion,  this  firm  has  been  guided  by  high  ideals  of  business 
conduct:  To  build  solidly,  with  the  future  ever  in  mind — 

To  make  a  friend,  or  strengthen  a  friendship,  by  every  transaction — 

To  regard  this  business  as  a  public  service — not  merely  as  the  bartering  of 
merchandise — 

To  remember  always  the  priceless  value  of  a  good  name — 

To  do  our  share  in  the  upbuilding  of  a  community — 

To  retain  the  personal  touch — to  have  the  same  interest  in  every  eustomer,  when  we 
are  big,  tliat  we  had  when  we  were  small — 

To  insist  on  quality,  remembering  that  no  price  is  low  enough  to  justify  inferior 
goods— 

To  give  our  patrons  always  the  advantage  of  large  selections  in  all  lines  of 
merchandise — 

To  be  conservative  in  our  ADVERTISING  and  modest  in  our  claims — 

Remember  you  always  pay  less  at  DINWOODEY’S. 


ESTABLISHED  1857 

DINWOODEY’S 

"GOOD  FURNITURE  *' 


U'HBN  WRITING  TO  ADVERTISERS  PLEASE  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


ANNOUNCEMENT 


'"T"  HE  President  and  Directors  of  Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Company  wish  to 
1  announce  that  by  unanimous  vote  of  the  entire  stock  the  Beneficial  is  now 
converted  into  a  participating  company  as  of  January  1st,  1928.  Beginning 
January  1st.  1929,  we  will,  as  often  and  in  such  amounts  as  is  consistent  with  safety, 
distribute  to  the  policyholders,  all  future  net  earnings  of  the  company  in  excess  of 
3  1/3  percent  on  the  stockholders  investment.  This  participating  benefit  extends 
to  all  those  now  holding  non-participating  policies  in  the  company  as  well  as  to 
holders  of  participating  policies.  All  new  business  will  be  written  at  the  low  non¬ 
participating  premium  rates  of  the  company.  None  the  less,  it  will  be  fully  partici¬ 
pating.  This  will  make  the  Beneficial  Life,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  a  mutual 
company,  operating  on  a  lower  premium  basis  than  any  participating  company  we 
know  of. 

With  conservative  and  efficient  control  and  management  assured  the  company 
will  be  able  to  supply  the  public  with  the  best  in  life  insurance. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE  INSURANCE  CO. 


President. 


The  Management  has  pleasure  in  announcing  to  the  Public  that  the  purpose  of  the 
present  owners  of  the  Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Company  in  acquiring  their  holdings  was  not  to 
speculate  or  to  invest  but  solely  to  make  it  possible  to  direct  the  affairs  of  the  company  in  the 
interest  of  the  policyholders,  thereby  furnishing  the  public  THE  VERY  BEST  THERE  IS  IN 
LIFE  INSURANCE  AT  THE  LOWEST  POSSIBLE  COST. 

Beneficial  policies  are  issued  on  the  life  of  any  insurable  risk — men,  women  and  children, 
from  one  day  old  to  age  sixty-five.  Our  juvenile  insurance  is  written  on  standard  forms, 
making  it  possible  for  the  entire  family  to  be  covered  by  BENEFICIAL  LIFE  INSURANCE. 

Through  the  splendid  support  and  confidence  of  the  public  the  Beneficial  has  become 
one  of  the  large  financial  institutions  of  the  west  and  one  of  the  leading  insurance  companies 
of  the  intermountain  country.  Although  we  have  enjoyed  a  phenomenal  growth  in  the  past, 
the  inauguration  of  this  new  participating  plan  should  bring  even  greater  results  for  the  future. 


PARTICIPATING  POLICIES  AT  LOW  NON-PARTICIPATING  RATES 


It  will  pay  you  to  see  a  representative  of  the  Beneficial  Life  who  will  be  pleased  to 
furnish,  without  obligation,  information  and  advice  on  your  insurance  problems. 


HOME  OFFICE — VERMONT  BUILDING — SALT  LAKE  CITY 


DIRECTORS: 


A.  W.  IVINS 
C.  W.  NIBLEY 


HEBER  J.  GRANT  JOHN  C.  CUTLER 


GEO.  J.  CANNON 
B.  F.  GRANT 
AXEL  B.  C.  OHLSON 


LORENZO  N.  STOHL 
JOSEPH  F.  SMITH 


WHEN  WRITING  TO  ADVERTISERS  PELASE  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Incomparable 

SALT  AIR 

Utah’s  greatest  pleasure  resort,  opened  May  26 
to  the  pleasure-seeking  public  for  the  1928  summer 
season. 

FREE  DANCING  on  the  world’s  largest  and 
finest  dance  floor  to  the  latest  dance  hits  by  Don  Tibbs 
and  his  famous  14-piece  orchestra  awaits  all  who  enjoy 
stepping  to  the  light  fantastic. 

Take  a  dip  in  SALTAIR  where  you  float  like  a 
cork — try  to  sink — you  can’t.  1000  clean,  private 
bath  houses,  each  equipped  with  a  fresh-water  shower. 
Bathers  this  season  are  permitted  to  roam  the  resort 
in  their  swimming  regalia  and  visit  the  concessions 
with  the  exception  of  the  dance  floor. 

Train  schedule,  via  the  Saltair  Electric,  is  as 
follows; 

7:15  and  9:15  a.  m.,  12  noon,  2  p.  m. 

And  Every  Half  Hour.  All  Concessions  Open 

35c 

ROUND  TRIP  FARE 
Including  Admission 


WHEN  WRITING  TO  ADVERTISERS  PELASE  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


•I- 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

JUNE,  1928 

Pres.  Heber  J.  Grant  Hugh  J.  Cannon 

Editor  Associate  Editor 

Melvin  J.  Ballard,  Business  Manager 


Organ  of  the  Priesthood  Quorums,  the  Young  Men's 
Mutual  Improvement  Associations  and  the  Schools  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 


CONTENTS 

Portrait  of  President  Brigham  Young  -  -  -  Frontispiece 

In  Blossom  Time.  A  Poem  -  -  Joseph  Longking  Townsend  631 

Men  Who  Tithe . William  G.  Shepherd  633 

Foolish  things.  A  Poem  -  -  -  Shirley  Rei  Gudmundsen  645 

The  Right  Way  OF  Tithing  .  .  -  .  Albert  R.  Lyman  646 

Humility . 646 

The  Necessity  of  Religious  Training  in  Modern  Education 

James  J .  Davis,  U.  S.  Sec’y  of  Labor  647 
Brigham  Young  AS  Seen  IN  1860.  Illustrated  -  Preston  Nibley  651 
Church  Founded  Upon  Revelation  -  Prest.  Charles  W.  Nibley  658 

Honored  Laborers . Carlyle  664 

Our  Very  Present  Help  ......  Amicus  665 

An  Episode  of  Euthanasia.  A  Poem  -  Joseph  Longking  Townsend  671 
Sunlight  and  Health  .  .  .  .  George  H.  Maaghan  672 

Smoke.  A  Poem  .  .  .  -  .  Grace  Ingles  Frost  STh 

Hill  Ramah — Hill  Cumorah.  Photo . 674 

The  Hill  Cumorah  -  -  ,  -  -  Prest.  Anthony  W.  Ivins  675 

What  We  Need.  a  Poem  -  -  Lula  Greene  Richards  681 

Change  of  Sentiment.  Illustrated  -  -  Willard  W.  Bean  682 

Make  More  of  Family  Life  -  -  -  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe  687 

The  Wisdom  of  the  Wise  -  -  -  George  Albert  Smith.  Jr.  688 

The  Sinner’s  Pr.yyer.  A  Poem  -  -  -  E.  Cecil  McCavin  690 

Knowledge  of  Technique  .  .  .  .  Charles  Kent  69 1 

Pioneer  Days  in  Arizona  -  -  -  -  LeRoi  C.  Snow  692 

Worldly  Paradise.  Illustrated  -  Dr.  George  w.  Middleton  693 
Houses.  A  Poem  -----  Mrs.  Merling  D.  Clyde  695 

Eden.  A  Story . Albert  R.  Lyman  696 

When  You  Look  at  the  Stars.  A  Poem  -  Bertha  A.  Kleinman  700 
The  MARRY-GO-ROUND.  A  Story  -  -  -  Edna  Nelson  70! 

The  Unlucky  Draw . Elmer  A.  Graff  703 

Messages  from  the  Missions.  Illustrated  -  -  -  704 

Priesthood  Quorums  - . 708 

Mutual  Work  . 709 

Passing  Events . 715 


Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah,  as  second-class  matter.  Acceptance 
for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  Act  of  October,  1917, 
authorized  on  July  2,  1918. 

Manuscripts  submitted  without  the  statement.  "At  usual  rates.”  are  considered  free  con¬ 
tributions.  Photographs,  unless  their  return  is  especially  requested,  will  be  destroyed. 

Published  monthly  at  Salt  Lake  City:  $2  oer  annum.  Address:  Room  406  Church 
Office  Building. 


-K 


EDITOR’S  ANNOUMCEMENTS 


The  article  "Men  Who  Tithe" ,  in  this 
number  of  the  Era,  was  written  by  a  na¬ 
tionally  eminent  author  and  first  published 
by  The  World’s  Work.  In  an  interesting 
way,  it  points  out  the  fact  that  many  of 
our  country’s  most  successful  men  consider 
themselves  partners  with  God,  to  whom 
they  gladly  pay  a  tenth  or  more  of  all 
their  income.  Some  of  our  readers  might 
have  had  the  idea  that  the  Latter-day 
Saints  are  the  only  people  who  observe 
the  law  of  tithing,  or  that  it  applies  only 
to  us.  The  article  shows,  however,  that 
it  is  a  fundamental  principle  in  the  lives 
of  many  others,  who  consider  its  observ¬ 
ance  necessary  to  their  success  and  hap¬ 
piness,  The  example  of  these  various  men 
is  worthy  of  our  most  sincere  consideration 
and  emulation  in  the  matter  of  tithing; 
except  that,  in  recognizing  God  as  out 
partner,  we  must  recognize  his  Church — 
the  channel  through  which  he  operates. 
We  firmly  believe  that,  being  a  law  of 
God,  tithing  should  properly  be  paid  to 
the  Church  of  God,  and  be  distributed, 
for  the  good  of  humanity,  through  God’s 
recognized  servants. 

The  Era  is  justly  proud  in  having 
among  its  contributors  this  month  an  out¬ 
standing  man  of  the  Nation.  U.  S.  Sec¬ 
retary  of  Labor  James  J.  Davis,  on  in¬ 
vitation  of  Superintendent  George  Albert 
Smith  of  the  Y.  M.  M.  1.  A.,  wrote  “The 
Necessity  of  Religious  Training  in  Modern 
Education”  (page  647)  especially  for 
the  Era.  We  heartily  recommend  the  ar¬ 
ticle  to  our  readers. 

If  you  have  been  uncertain  as  to  the 
location  of  the  hill  Cumorah,  if  you  have 
wondered  whether  Ramah  and  Cumorah 
were  the  same  hill,  and  whether  it  was 
located  in  North  or  South  America,  you 
can  settle  your  mind  pn  that  point  by 
reading  President  A.  W.  Ivins’  sermon 
published  in  this  number  (page  675). 
There  has  been  much  argument  on  this 
question,  and  the  Era  has  received  many 
letters  in  which  inquiry  was  made  as  to  the 
viewpoint  of  the  Church  regarding  it 
There  should  be  no  further  need  of  dis¬ 


cussion  or  inquiry  about  this  matter;  Pres¬ 
ident  Ivins  has  officially  placed  Ramah 
and  Cumorah,  and  thus  it  should  stand  for 
all  time. 

June  1  will  be  the  birthday  anniversary 
of  the  mighty  Pioneer  and  Prophet  of 
God — President  Brigham  Young.  With  the 
multitude  in  “Motmondom”,  we  pause  to 
give  especial  respect  and  reverence  to 
his  honored  name  and  memory  on  his 
natal  day.  For  a  most  interesting  and 
vivid  pen  picture  of  the  Prophet  in  1860. 
read  the  article  by  Preston  Nibley,  begin¬ 
ning  on  page  651.  The  description  was 
written  by  Captain  Richard  F.  Burton, 
world-renowned  traveler,  who  was  visiting 
for  a  few  days  at  that  time  in  the  “City  of 
the  Saints”.  You’ll  find  many  ot’Her  in¬ 
teresting  items  in  the  article. 

Salesmanship  is  the  basic  factor  of  our 
modern  business  life.  And  what  is  adver¬ 
tising  but  group  salesmanship?  As  all 
sales  work  is  not  intensive — done  with  an 
order  book  and  pencil  at  hand, — so  all 
advertising  is  not  placed  with  the  expecta¬ 
tion  of  a  certain  percentage  of  direct  re¬ 
turns.  Often  the  “best  salesman  on  the 
force”  is  appointed  to  form  the  acquaint¬ 
ance  of  a  prospective  buyer  and  associate 
with  him  in  every  way  possible;  is  carefully 
instructed  to  avoid  any  reference  to  goods 
or  buying,  but  diplomatically  to  estab¬ 
lish  his  confidence  and  good  will.  This 
form  of  missionary  work,  in  both  per¬ 
sonal  salesmanship  and  advertising,  is 
necessary  to  the  success  of  big  business. 
Without  the  confidence  and  good  will  of 
the  buying  public,  any  business  firm  would 
soon  “go  to  the  wall”.  To  establish  this 
necessary  confidence  and  good  will,  and  to 
disseminate  general  information,  much 
general  advertising  must  be  done  through¬ 
out  business.  As  an  effective  medium  for 
general  advertising,  the  Improvement  Era 
stands  without  a  peer  in  the  intermoun¬ 
tain  country.  It  enters  the  homes  of  sub¬ 
scribers  with  dignity  and  prestige,  and  re¬ 
mains  as  an  appreciated,  permanent  piece 
of  literature.  Choose  the  Era  for  effective 
general  advertising. 


In  Blossom  Time 

Oh,  the  miracle  of  life! 

Oh,  the  resurrection’s  boon! 

Out  of  the  shroud  another  birth. 

Another  season  in  tune 

With  the  infinite  plan  of  creation. 

In  the  swing  of  the  planet’s  range. 

To  renew  all  life,  for  there  is  no  death 
In  the  ceaseless  circle  of  change. 

Life  in  the  clear,  warm  air; 

Life  in  the  soil  below; 

Life  in  the  herb  and  shrub  and  tree 
Where  the  vital  currents  flow 
With  the  pulsing  rhythm  of  beauty, 

With  the  genesis  of  clime — 

And  out  of  the  promise  springs  the  glow 
Of  the  beautiful  blossom  time. 

In  those  creative  schools  wherein  God’s  plan 
Once  formed  the  new  designs  for  future  earths. 
What  variations  of  these  flowers  began 
In  richer  guise  of  new  creative  births? 

Shall  not  the  humble  pansy  gorgeous  bloom 
In  some  more  perfect  symbol  of  the  heart? 

Shall  not  the  rose  more  attributes  assume — 
Upon  some  future  life  more  joy  impart? 

O  life  infinite!  What  is  thine  is  mine! 

I  wait,  I  wait!  Life  grows  into  its  prime. 

The  life  of  earth  and  Heaven  is  divine — 

No  end  shall  ever  be  to  blossom  time. 

Maywood.  California  JOSEPH  LONGKING  TOWNSEND 


Improvement  Era* 


Vol.  XXXI 


JUNE,  1928 


No.  8 


Men  Who  Tithe* 

By  William  G.  Shepherd 

The  names  of  the  men  who  tithe,  whose  experiences  are  described  in  this  article,  have  pur¬ 
posely  been  omitted,  because  the  subject  we  wish  to  stress  is  tithing  and  not  mere  material  success. 
Tithing  is  a  spiritual  exercise,  or  a  psychological  experiment,  or  a  religious  duty,  as  you  will. 
The  material  rewards,  extraordinary  as  they  are,  nevertheless  are  accounted  only  as  secondary 
benefits  by  the  men  who  practice  tithing.  Any  reader  who  is  sufficiently  interested  to  ask  us 
for  the  name  and  address  of  any  or  all  of  the  men  mentioned,  can  get  them  from  us  upon  applica¬ 
tion,  provided  he  assures  us  he  makes  the  request  in  search  of  further  light  on  the  subject  and 
not  out  of  idle  curiosity. — Editors  The  World's  Work. 

Me  walked  slowly  through  the  empty  rooms  of  the  little 
factory.  He  was  alone  in  the  building.  As  yet  the  machin¬ 
ery  was  not  in  place. 

He  was  starting  over  in  life;  his  first  attempt  at  business  had 
not  been  a  success.  The  tiny  string  of  credit  which  he  had  to 
depend  upon  in  his  new  venture  was  made  up  of  the  faith  of  a  few 
close  friends  rather  than  the  calculated,  mathematical  confidence  of 
banks. 

When  he  came  to  a  remote  corner  of  one  of  the  upper  floors  he 
knelt  and  closed  his  eyes  and  prayed. 

Then  he  got  up  and  went  out  into  the  world  again  and  began 
his  hard  business  fight.  The  machinery  came,  at  last,  and  he  started 
to  make  furniture.  He  borrowed  and  borrowed;  his  improving 
business  records  strengthened  his  credit. 

But  there  was  a  mystery  about  him  in  the  fields  of  credit.  Al¬ 
though  he  began  to  look  more  and  more  safe  to  the  credit  men,  he 
seemed  to  insist  on  giving  money  away.  While  he  was  borrowing, 
he  gave.  Sometimes  he  said  “no”  to  those  who  asked  for  financial 
aid  for  religious  or  philanthropic  purposes.  But  when  he  did  say 
“yes,”  he  said  it  with  an  alacrity  that  astonished  the  recipient.  He 
did  not  give  money  to  foolish  ventures  or  to  unsound  enterprises, 
but  it  was  a  puzzling  thing  to  the  bankers  to  have  him  borrow  from 
them  while  he  was  giving  money  freely  to  help  others  who  were 
finding  the  world  a  hard  place  to  live  in. 

But  his  business  grew;  within  a  few  years  it  became  well- 
established;  his  furniture  became  known  to  the  trade  for  its  honest 


♦From  The  World's  Work  of  July,  1924.  Copyright  by  The  World's  Work,  Doubleday, 
Doran  8  Co.,  Inc. 


634 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


quality.  At  last,  there  came  a  time  when  borrowing  was  no  longer 
necessary. 

His  tiny  string  of  credit  had  become  a  thousand-stranded  cable; 
he  was  one  of  the  marked  successes  in  the  furniture  world. 

When  he  died,  after  a  well-rounded  life,  the  mystery  of  his 
gifts  was  explained.  It  seemed  that,  during  all  his  business  career, 
he  had  considered  that  the  money  which  he  borrowed,  the  money 
which  he  earned,  and  the  money  which  he  gave  away  was  not  his 
own  money  at  all;  it  was  God's  money. 

Over  his  casket,  that  day  of  the  funeral,  the  clergyman  of  the 
church  which  he  had  attended  told  the  story. 

“I  have  carried  a  secret  about  our  friend,”  ran  the  gist  of  the 
clergyman’s  story,  “which  I  have  never  been  able  to  reveal  until  now. 
He  asked  me  never  to  tell  it  while  he  was  alive. 

“When  he  was  making  his  second  start  in  life,  so  he  told  me, 
he  knelt  in  an  empty  room  in  his  new  factory,  and  he  told  God 
that  he  wanted  to  take  Him  into  partnership;  that  one-tenth  of  all 
the  earnings  should  go  to  Him;  and  that  he  would  use  the  money 
in  all  his  business  ventures  as  if  it  were  God’s  money. 

“That  was  the  secret  of  his  life,”  said  the  clergyman. 

Then,  at  last,  the  bankers  and  the  other  furniture  manufac¬ 
turers  and  his  friends  and  associates  knew  why  this  man  had  given 
away  money  even  while  he  was  borrowing  it. 

One  of  the  great  furniture  manufacturers  of  Grand  Rapids 
recently  told  me  this  story;  every  other  manufacturer  in  that  great 
furniture  center  knows  about  the  good  furniture  that  was  made  with 
God’s  money. 

It  would  be  a  posthumous  violation  of  this  furniture  manu¬ 
facturer’s  secret  to  give  his  name  in  this  widely  read  magazine. 

“It’s  a  silent  partnership,  you  know,”  he  told  his  clergyman- 
confessor. 

But  there’s  many  a  home  in  the  United  States  today  that  is 
graced  with  the  honest  furniture  that  was  made  by  this  man  with 
what  he  considered  God’s  funds. 

A  Seattle  Girl,  Thirty  Years  Ago 

I  don’t  suppose  that  any  one  knows  where  that  Salvation 
Army  girl  is  now. 


"CHARLIE”  PAGE,  of  Tulsa  and  Sands  Springs,  Oklahoma,  paid  his  first 
tithe  when  he  was  down  to  his  last  dollar  and  fifteen  cents.  He  did  a  little 
better  than  a  tenth,  as  he  gave  the  fifteen  cents.  Since  then  he  has  been  working 
with  God’s  money  and  it  has  come  in  millions  through  the  discovery  of  oil. 
Everything  Page  has  touched  since  he  paid  that  first  fifteen  cents  has  coined  money 
for  him.  It  is  as  much  God’s  money  as  his,  he  says. 


MEN  WHO  TITHE 


1535 


If  you  were  to  hunt  for  her,  you  would  have  to  seek  among 
white-haired  women  and  find  one  who  had  been  a  Salvation  Army 
girl  in  the  city  of  Seattle  about  thirty  years  ago.  And  then  you 
would  have  to  refresh  her  memory,  for  the  incident  was  a  passing 
one — very  small  and  easily  forgotten. 

She  was  standing  on  the  sidewalk,  so  the  story  goes,  when  a 
young  man  came  out  of  a  saloon.  She  smiled  and  shook  her  tambou¬ 
rine  at  him.  She  didn’t  know  that  this  young  man  had  been  a 
partner  of  “Dude”  Lewis  in  the  real  estate  business,  and  that  the 
firm  was  busted;  she  didn’t  know  that  “Dude”  Lewis  was,  a  quarter 
of  a  century  or  more  later,  to  be  known  as  United  States  Senator 
J.  Ham  Lewis.  Neither  did  she  know  that  this  young  man  was  to 
become,  in  a  strange  way,  one  of  the  rich  oil-finders  of  the  United 
States — Charles  Page,  of  Tulsa  and  Sand  Springs,  Oklahoma.  So 
she  only  smiled  and  shook  her  tambourine. 

“I’m  broke,”  said  the  young  man.  “I’m  down  to  my  last 
dollar.” 

“Well,  why  don’t  you  tithe?”  she  asked,  still  smiling. 

“Tithe?  What  does  that  mean?”  asked  the  young  fellow. 

“Why,  the  Bible  says  that  we  ought  to  give  one-tenth  of  what 
we  have  to  the  Lord,”  she  explained. 

“All  right!”  said  the  youth.  “I’ve  got  a  dollar  and  fifteen 
cents.  I’ll  do  better  than  one-tenth.  I’ll  give  fifteen  cents.” 

He  tossed  the  fifteen  cents  into  the  tambourine  and  went  his 

way. 

You’d  have  to  ask  this  white-haired  woman,  if  you  found  her. 
whether  she  remembered  this  passing  incident;  and  she  would  prob¬ 
ably  be  unable  to  recall  it.  It  was  only  a  case  of  youth  meeting  a 
girl  in  a  poke  bonnet,  a  farmer  boy  away  from  home  in  rather 
shabby  clothes  on  the  sidewalk  of  an  uncouth  town,  and  chatting 
and  smiling  together  for  a  moment  and  then  going  their  separate 
ways. 

But,  if  you  could  find  her,  you  could  show  her  an  amazing 
thing;  you  could  show  her  that  her  laughing  Bible  lesson  was  per¬ 
haps  the  most  important  thing  she  ever  did  in  her  life. 

From  that  day,  so  they  tell  you  in  Tulsa,  Charles  Page 
“tithed,”  and  more  than  “tithed.” 

“Charlie”  Page  has  been  working  with  “God’s  money”  ever 

since. 

His  luck  at  striking  oil  has  been  phenomenal;  there  is  a  tradi¬ 
tion  in  the  oil  fields  of  the  country  that  “Charlie”  Page  never  misses 
a  “hole.”  Where  he  drills  oil  comes,  they  say.  You  cannot  get 
Page  to  talk  about  his  “partnership”;  it  is  his  own  private  affair. 
But  once  he  told  a  friend,  in  speaking  of  his  success  at  drilling; 

“I  think  I’ve  missed  only  two  boles  in  my  life.  You  see,  I 


636* 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


couldn’t  miss,  because  I  was  in  partnership  with  the  Big  Fellow  and 
He  made  geology.” 

A  Children’s  Ideal  Community 

If  there  is  a  finer  sight  in  this  country  than  Sand  Springs, 
Oklahoma,  I  haven’t  encountered  it.  It  is  a  town  built  entirely 
around  children  who  have  been  unfortunate  in  life. 

“Charlie”  Page’s  tithes  did  not  go  into  the  church;  they  went 
into  helping  children  who  were  unlucky.  He  built  himself  a  home 
in  the  country,  outside  of  Tulsa,  some  years  ago;  then  he  built  an¬ 
other  home  near  by  for  children.  There  wasn’t  room  in  his  own 
house  for  all  the  children  in  trouble.  That  was  twenty  or  more 
years  ago. 

Today,  if  you  will  walk  up  toward  the  brick  building  which 
houses  “Charlie”  Page’s  children,  you  will  be  met  with  an  onrush 
of  boys  and  girls  that  may  sweep  you  off  your  feet.  That  Salvation 
Army  girl  would  like  to  see  it.  They  all  called  him  “Daddy”  the 
day  I  went  there  with  him.  At  least  fifty  of  them  tried  to  reach 
him  and  maul  him. 

There  were  great  grounds,  grassy  and  shaded  with  trees,  and 
the  children  seemed  to  be  running  toward  us  from  all  directions. 
Upstairs  in  the  nursery  we  saw  little  children  playing  who  were  too 
young  to  run,  but  they  laughed  when  big  “Charlie”  Page  came  into 
the  room.  In  other  rooms  we  saw  at  least  half  a  dozen  tiny  babies, 
too  young  to  crawl,  with  nurses  caring  for  them.  When  God’s 
money  takes  care  of  babies  it  asks  no  questions. 

Everything  that  “Charlie”  Page  has  done  to  help  these  chil¬ 
dren  has  developed  into  a  successful  business  enterprise;  they’d  tell 
you  all  about  this  tradition  in  Tulsa.  He  built  a  street  car  line  to 
Tulsa  from  Sand  Springs,  and  that  paid.  Land  values  went  up  out 
there  and  many  people  built  homes  in  Sand  Springs.  He  established 
a  small  bottling  plant  to  bottle  the  spring  water  for  use  in  the 
children’s  house,  and  the  public  began  to  buy  it  for  table  use.  He 
wanted  the  children  to  have  fresh  vegetables,  and  his  gardens  have 
grown  until  they  show  on  the  right  side  of  the  ledger.  He  started 
a  small  plant  to  can  vegetables  and  fruit  for  the  children;  now  his 
canning  business  is  an  important  industry. 

Once  “Charlie”  Page  went  to  New  York.  At  Coney  Island 
he  saw  the  famous  merry-go-round,  said  to  be  the  largest  ever  made. 
There  never  was  anything  too  good  for  the  Sand  Springs  children; 
wherefore  Page  instructed  the  manufacturer  of  this  merry-go-round 
to  make  another  and  to  ship  it,  music  and  all,  to  Sand  Springs. 

Around  that  merry-go-round  has  grown  up  one  of  the  finest 
amusement  parks  in  the  country;  it  is  where  Tulsa  goes  to  play. 
Every  concession  is  held  by  a  mother  of  one  of  the  children  in  the 


MEN  WHO  TITHE 


637 


home,  I  was  told.  Page  wanted  his  children  to  learn  to  swim — 
and  he  showed  me  a  huge  pool,  almost  a  little  lake,  where  not  only 
his  children,  but  all  the  children  and  all  the  adults  of  the  city  of 
Tulsa  and  the  entire  countryside  come  to  cool  off  during  the  hot 
Oklahoma  days.  The  bath  houses  pay;  everything  pays. 

Out  of  the  big  zoo,  at  Christmas  time,  “Charlie”  Page  takes 
a  Christmas  dinner  for  his  children  that  cannot  be  equalled  in  the 
United  States;  there  is  bear  meat  and  rabbit  and  venison  and  wild 
bird  meat  and  fish  of  all  kinds. 

Tell  it  to  the  Bees 

The  folks  laugh  pleasantly,  at  Tulsa,  when  they  tell  you 
about  how  “Charlie”  Page’s  enterprises  always  succeed.  They  have 
this  story  about  him: 

He  made  up  his  mind  that  it  would  be  interesting  to  have  a 
hobby — something  that  wouldn’t  turn  into  a  profitable  business  on 
his  hands.  A  friend  suggested  bees.  Page  sent  East  for  a  bee  expert. 

The  expert  brought  samples  of  bees. 

“You’ll  have  to  plant  alfalfa  for  this  one  and  clover  for  this 
one,”  explained  the  expert,  describing  the  peculiarities  of  each  variety 
of  bee.  Page  listened  patiently  until  the  expert  was  through.  Then 
he  said: 

“Blankety  blank!  Those  aren’t  the  kinds  of  bees  I  want.  I 
want  a  bee  that  you  can  turn  loose  to  play,  not  work.  I  want  one 
that  you  can  tell:  ‘Here,  bee!  Here’s  the  whole  great  state  of  Okla¬ 
homa.  Go  out  and  have  a  good  time  and  find  some  honey.  If  you 
can’t  find  it  here,  you  can’t  find  it  anywhere.’  ” 

That  the  man  who  takes  God  into  honest,  square  partnership 
cannot  get  into  financial  trouble,  or  any  other  very  deep  trouble, 
is  “Charlie”  Page’s  belief.  A  Bishop  went  to  see  him  one  time,  they 
tell  you  in  Tulsa;  the  church  needed  money.  Not  much  of  “Char¬ 
lie”  Page’s  money  goes  into  churches,  I  am  told;  they  say  he  is  a 
little  impatient  with  churches  that  arc  in  financial  need;  he  cannot 
understand  it.  The  Bishop  seated  himself,  at  Page’s  invitation, 
but  before  the  Bishop  could  say  a  word  Page  looked  him  square 
in  the  eyes  and  said,  simply: 

“Bishop,  do  you  tithe?” 


The  will  of  ALLEN  F.  BERLIN,  state  operator,  who  died  at  Slatington, 
Pa.,  last  week,  was  probated  today.  Part  of  the  estate,  valued  at  $250,000,  was 
left  to  charity  under  the  following  provisions: 

“One-tenth  of  my  estate  I  recognize  as  belonging  to  the  Lord,  to  be  given 
to  the  most  deserving  charities,  to  be  selected  by  the  executors’  jury  the  first 
year  after  my  death.” — News  Item. 


638 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


“Why,  I  give  my  entire  time  to  the  church,’’  was  the  answer. 

“Yes,  I  know,’’  answered  Page.  “I  understand  that.  But  do 
you  tithe?’’ 

The  Bishop  admitted  that  he  did  not.  The  story  in  Tulsa  goes 
that  the  Bishop’s  effort  was  not  a  success. 

Mysticism  or  Superstition? 

There  are  many  men  in  business  in  America  today  who  are 
consistent  tithers;  you  find  them  among  both  Jews  and  Gentiles. 

You  may  call  it  mysticism,  if  you  please,  or  even  superstition, 
but  these  men  will  tell  you  unashamedly  that  it  pays  to  tithe. 

“If  it  paid  only  in  a  financial  way,’’  one  of  these  men  explained 
to  me,  “tithing  might  not  be  so  important.  Almost  any  one  can 
make  money  who  makes  up  his  mind  to  do  it,  and  is  willing  to 
sacrifice  for  it.  But  it  pays  in  a  hundred  other  ways,  in  the  feeling 
you  get,  for  instance,  that  you’re  doing  right,  and  that  you’ve  got 
right  on  your  side.’’ 

American  business  life  is  dotted  with  the  romantic  successes  of 
men  who  believe  in  tithing.  Twenty-five  years  ago  a  business  man 
in  a  town  in  Kansas  failed  in  business,  with  debts  of  more  than 
$100,000.  Today  he  might  be  many  times  a  millionaire,  if  he  de¬ 
sired.  He  is  the  manufacturer  of  a  lotion  which  is  universally  used. 
He  does  not  tell  the  story  of  his  experiences  in  such  a  way  that  it 
can  be  connected  in  the  public  mind  with  his  famous  product;  where¬ 
fore,  so  far  as  this  article  is  concerned,  Americans  will  go  on  using 
this  lotion  without  knowing  about  this  manufacturer’s  partnership 
with  God. 

Close  friends  know  his  story,  and  it  runs  like  this; 

When  he  was  worse  than  bankrupt,  he  “opened  his  Bible  at 
Genesis  28:22  and,  drawing  a  pencil  mark  around  this  twenty- 
second  verse,  he  said:  ‘From  this  moment  on  as  long  as  I  live,  of 
all  that  God  gives  me  I  will  give  Him  one-tenth.’  ’’ 

Not  long  after  this  he  called  on  an  old  friend,  a  physician. 
The  physician  had  a  recipe  for  a  lotion  which  he  presented  to  his 
visitor.  He  suggested  that  it  was  so  soothing  a  lotion  and  so  bene¬ 
ficial  that  it  ought  to  be  put  on  the  market. 

Here  is  a  statement  from  this  man,  the  president  of  one  of 
America’s  most  successful  manufacturing  companies,  written  pur¬ 
posely  for  this  article: 


JAY  COOKE  (1821-1905),  who  founded  the  banking  firm  of  Jay  Cooke 
Company  in  1861,  and  was  substantially  the  financier  of  the  Union  cause  during 
the  Civil  War,  tithed  in  hard  times  and  good,  for  he  held  firm  to  the  mystical 
belief  that  what  he  achieved  was  due  to  sharing  his  profits  with  God. 


MEN  WHO  TITHE 


639 


“  ‘Lay  not  up  for  yourself  treasures  upon  earth,’  etc.,  and  the 
interview  with  the  rich  young  ruler — these  teachings  gave  me  the 
conviction  some  years  ago  that  all  of  my  income,  except  what  the 
family  needs,  was  to  be  given  for  building  up  the  kingdom  of  God. 
1  have  had  more  joy,  I  am  sure,  than  I  would  have  received  from 
becoming  a  millionaire.” 

In  these  days  when  believers  in  odd  doctrines  obtain  ready 
hearing  in  the  United  States,  it  is  not  irrational  to  entertain  the 
statements  of  believers  in  the  tithing  system.  Unlike  believers  in 
most  mystic  doctrines,  your  convinced  tither  will  show  you  mathe¬ 
matically  that  he  has  prospered  financially  as  well  as  in  other 
directions. 

A  noted  Southern  lawyer  recently  announced  to  friends  and 
associates  that  some  years  before  he  had  adopted  the  principle  of 
tithing.  His  motto  was  a  verse  from  the  Old  Testament;  ‘‘Thou 
shalt  surely  give  him,  and  thine  heart  shall  not  be  grieved  when  thou 
givest  unto  him;  because  that  for  this  thing  the  Lord,  thy  God,  shall 
bless  thee  in  all  thy  works,  and  in  all  that  thou  puttest  thine  hand 
unto.”  He  announced  his  yearly  earnings  to  show  his  experience. 
In  a  certain  year  he  made  $3,900;  the  next  year  he  made  $5,303. 1 7 ; 
the  next  year  his  earnings  were  $21 ,45  1.44;  they  more  than  doubled 
(he  ensuing  year,  when  he  earned  $55,455.30.  During  the  year  that 
be  made  his  unusual  announcement  he  earned  $75,862.34. 

In  the  Southwest  there  is  a  string  of  twenty-eight  stores  which 
form  a  great  monument  to  a  business  man  who,  through  his  busi¬ 
ness  career,  followed  the  practice  of  tithing.  He  explained  once, 
to  friends,  why  he  tithed. 

‘‘Why,  you  and  I  tithe  each  other,”  he  said.  ‘‘We  would  not 
lend  a  neighbor  money  with  which  to  run  his  business  without  inter¬ 
est.  Neither  would  we  expect  him  to  lend  us  money  without  paying 
interest.  I  found  I  was  using  God’s  money  and  the  business  talents 
He  had  given  me  without  paying  Him  interest.  That’s  all  I’ve  done 
in  tithing — just  met  my  interest  obligations.” 

There  is  a  string  of  500  chain  stores,  operated  in  almost  as 
many  towns  and  cities  in  the  United  States,  that  is  headed  by  a 
business  man  who  has  tithed  consistently.  The  founder  of  the  busi¬ 
ness  was  a  tither,  and  the  president  of  the  company  who  followed 
him  continued  the  practice.  Ten  years  ago  the  sales  of  this  com¬ 
pany  were  $2,500,000  a  year.  Last  year  they  amounted  to  more 
than  $60,000,000. 

Experience  has  taught  me,”  the  president  of  this  company  told 
me,  ‘‘that  the  man  prospers  best  who  gives  most  freely  of  the  bounty 
that  comes  to  him.  The  man  who  founded  our  company  was  an 
example  to  all  of  us  who  grew  up  in  the  business  with  him.  We  all 


640 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


believe  that  free  giving  is  worth  while  in  more  ways  than  one.  In 
its  turn  it  promotes  prosperity  which  makes  giving  possible.” 

Many  American  men  and  women  wear  gloves  of  a  well-known 
brand  that  are  manufactured  by  a  man  who  tithes. 

Ask  him  why  more  and  more  of  us  wear  his  gloves  every  year, 
and  this  manufacturer  will  smilingly  tell  you  that  he  has  reason  to 
believe  that  it  is  because,  five  years  ago,  he  began  to  tithe. 

‘‘The  pastor  of  my  church  advocated  tithing  for  its  spiritual 
benefits,”  this  manufacturer  told  me.  ‘‘He  also  insisted  that  busi¬ 
ness  men  would  find  it  a  good  investment.  I  tried  it  and  I  discovered 
that  he  was  right  in  both  respects. 

‘‘Giving  away  one-tenth  of  my  income  has  never  reduced  my 
net  personal  income  below  that  of  the  previous  year.  And,  what’s 
more,  our  business  is  increasing  steadily.” 

In  the  glove  trade  it  was  estimated  that  the  sales  of  this  com¬ 
pany  had  increased  almost  50  per  cent  in  one  year;  its  improvement 
in  business  was  one  of  the  notable  events  of  the  trade  in  1923. 

One  Man  Out  of  Eight 

Eight  brothers,  within  recent  years,  have  established  a  firm 
which  manufactures  a  certain  food  on  most  American  tables.  The 
firm  has  become  the  largest  of  its  kind  in  the  world.  Its  sales  last 
year  were  made  not  only  through  the  United  States  but  also  in 
Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa,  and  the  product  is  now  reaching  a  world 
market.  To  many  business  men  conversant  with  this  particular  line 
of  business  the  progress  of  this  firm  has  been  a  mystery.  Its  pro¬ 
ducts  seemed  suddenly  to  become  a  household  necessity. 

I  should  violate  a  confidence  if  I  were  to  name  this  firm  and  its 
products:  but  one  of  the  eight  brothers,  a  vice-president  of  the 
company,  told  me; 

‘‘Up  to  the  start  of  1923  I  had  been  making  fairly  liberal  con¬ 
tributions  to  religious  and  charitable  causes,  but  the  amounts  varied 
so  much  every  year  that  I  wasn’t  sure  I  was  giving  my  share.  So 
I  began  to  tithe  in  January,  1923.  One  of  my  brothers,  who  is 
president  of  the  company,  has  been  a  tither  for  many  years.  When 
I  saw  him  a  few  months  ago,  he  told  me  that  he  had  quit  tithing 
and  was  giving  away  25  per  cent  of  his  income  instead  of  1 0  per  cent. 

‘‘If  there’s  any  good  luck  in  tithing — though  I’m  sure  that 
neither  my  brothers  nor  myself  are  thinking  of  luck,  when  we  try 
to  do  a  little  good  with  our  money — our  president  and  the  rest  of 
my  brothers  haven’t  any  reason  to  dispute  the  statement.  There  are 
eight  of  us  brothers  in  the  business,  and  we  have  seen  it  climb  from 
a  small  beginning  to  our  present  concern,  which  sold  $40,000,000 
worth  of  products  throughout  the  entire  world  last  year. 


MEN  WHO  TITHE 


641 


“At  a  recent  convention  of  our  salesmen  there  was  scarcely  one 
who  did  not  report  an  increase  in  sales  of  at  least  75  per  cent  for 
1923,  and  most  of  them  told  us  they  were  expecting  a  jump  of 
100  per  cent  in  1924. 

“My  one  year’s  trial,  as  a  tither,  in  1923,  has  convinced  me, 
first,  that  I  did  not  give  away  enough  money  in  previous  years;  and, 
second,  that  even  one-tenth  may  be  too  little.’’ 

It  was  a  pleasant  experience  to  meet  this  young  business  man. 
He  was  smiling,  happy,  and  extremely  affable.  In  the  great  ware¬ 
house  in  New  York — which  is  only  one  of  the  company’s  branches 
— he  was  surrounded  by  a  large  staff  of  office  employees.  It  is  his 
particular  job,  according  to  arrangements  among  the  eight  brothers, 
to  ship  products  to  the  outside  world.  His  firm  today  is  exporting 
to  the  world  a  product  which,  until  within  the  last  few  years,  was 
imported  into  the  United  States;  a  product  which,  it  was  believed, 
could  be  successfully  manufactured  only  in  foreign  countries.  There 
was  nothing  that  I  could  find  in  this  atmosphere  of  assured  success 
and  smoothly  running  progress  to  contradict  the  statement  that  tith¬ 
ing,  among  other  things,  brings  prosperity  and  good  fortune. 

If  this  young  man  could  not  “dispute’’  that  fact,  neither  could 
1.  Indeed,  I  must  admit  that  contact  and  conversation  with  men 
who  believe  in  tithing  is  bound  to  have  an  impressive  effect  upon 
one.  Some  time  ago  Sir  Arthur  Conan  Doyle  tried  to  explain  to  a 
group  of  my  friends  in  New  York  his  interest  in  spiritism.  Among 
other  things,  he  described  a  conversation  which  took  place,  in  his 
presence,  between  two  men;  he  gathered  from  their  conversation,  he 
told  us,  that  they  had  both  been  aloft  in  their  astral  bodies  and 
had  looked  down  upon  the  earth. 

“And  thus  you  see,’’  he  concluded,  “it  is  possible  to  believe 
that  there  are  groups  of  persons  in  this  world  who  have  discovered 
the  secret  of  spiritism.’’ 

In  the  same  way  I  can  say  that  I  have  discovered  in  American 
business  life — and  any  other  person  may  make  further  discoveries 
in  this  direction — groups  of  individuals  who  are  firmly  convinced 
of  the  spiritual  and  material  benefits  of  giving  away  one-tenth  of 
their  incomes — if  not  more. 

Those  who  have  this  belief  do  not  hesitate  to  show  you  definite 


The  rigid  precept  of  MATTHIAS  BALDWIN,  founder  of  the  Baldwin 
Locomotive  Works,  was  to  set  apart  one-tenth  of  all  the  earnings  of  his  company 
for  the  use  of  the  Lord.  In  dark  days,  when  his  firm  was  struggling  against  terrible 
financial  difficulties,  he  continued  to  do  so,  pointing  out  to  his  associates  that 
this  was  their  one  safe  investment. 


642 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


proof  of  its  efficacy.  This  proof,  as  I  have  said,  is  usually  very 
material  and  soundly  mathematical. 

Tithing  a  Sound  Business  Investment 

In  New  York  City  there  is  a  merchant  tailor  with  a  large  shop 
in  one  of  the  high-rent  buildings  which  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
persons  pass  daily;  it  is  along  one  of  the  very  congested  pathways  of 
the  city. 

To  this  man  his  own  success  in  business  has  only  one  explana¬ 
tion — his  tithing.  He  spoke  to  me  as  frankly  about  it  as  he  might 
about  any  other  business  practice. 

“Any  man  who  plays  fair  with  God,’’  he  said,  “is  sure  to 
prosper.  I  started  tithing  when  I  got  the  idea  some  years  ago  that 
all  I  had  belonged  to  God,  and  that  He  was  permitting  me  to  use  it. 
I  expected,  of  course,  when  I  began  to  tithe,  that  my  net  income 
would  be  reduced  by  10  per  cent.  But  this  has  never  happened  to 
me.  Each  year’s  net  income  has  been  larger  in  spite  of  tithing. 

“When  the  lease  on  these  quarters  ran  out  a  few  years  ago, 
a  great  increase  in  rent  was  demanded.  We  have  a  very  choice  cor¬ 
ner  in  a  very  superior  location,  but  it  was  hard  to  see  how  we  could 
make  the  payments.  I  talked  the  matter  over  with  my  wife,  and  we 
both  decided  that,  even  if  it  became  necessary  to  move,  we  would  not 
stop  tithing.  We  signed  the  new  lease,  and  at  the  end  of  the  next 
twelve  months  our  net  profits  showed  a  fine  increase.’’ 

“Talent  loaned  by  God,  time  loaned  by  God,  and  money  loaned 
by  God,’’  has  been  the  working  motto  of  one  of  the  most  noted 
furnace  manufacturers  of  the  country. 

He  has  a  life  of  business  achievement  behind  him,  and  he  at¬ 
tributes  it  all  to  the  fact  that  he  has  considered  himself  a  steward  of 
divinely  lent  elements  of  success. 

“I  had  to  leave  school  when  I  was  fourteen,’’  he  explained  to 
me,  “because  of  ill-health.  I  was  the  oldest  of  seven  children.  When 
I  was  a  boy  the  pastor  of  our  church  convinced  me  that  everything 
I  had,  or  would  have,  in  life  would  belong  to  God.  As  soon  as  I 
understood  this  I  began  putting  aside  one-tenth  of  everything  I 
earned,  every  day,  no  matter  how  small  it  was.  I  went  out  into 
life  with  empty  pockets  and  willing  hands  and  a  firm  belief  in  my 
responsibility  to  God.  God  has  more  than  kept  His  promise  to  me 
financially  and  spiritually.’’ 

Ask  this  man  for  a  formula  for  success  in  life  and  he  will  give 
it  readily:  “Everything  you  have,  even  your  time,  is  divinely  lent 
to  you.  If  you  accept  it  as  a  divine  loan,  you  cannot  fail.’’ 

Tithing  During  the  Civil  War 

One  of  the  greatest  romances  of  tithing  was  called  to  my  atten¬ 
tion  by  James  L.  Sayler,  of  Chicago. 


MEN  WHO  TITHE 


643 


The  financier  for  the  Union  cause  in  the  Civil  War  was  Jay 
Cooke.  There  were  times  when  it  seemed  almost  impossible  to  secure 
funds  for  the  Union  cause;  Cooke,  a  financial  genius,  never  failed 
to  find  money  in  some  way.  He  was  the  head  of  a  manufacturing 
lirm.  He  set  aside  one-tenth  of  his  own  earnings  for  religious  and 
charitable  purposes,  and,  in  addition  to  this,  he  insisted  that  one- 
tenth  of  all  the  earnings  of  his  firm  should  be  set  aside  for  the  same 
causes.  He  was  firm  in  the  mystical  belief  that  his  success  in  all  the 
efforts  of  his  life,  personal  and  patriotic,  was  due  to  his  tithing. 

There  is  a  famous  story  about  Matthias  Baldwin,  founder  of 
the  great  locomotive  works.  It  was  his  practice  to  have  one-tenth 
of  the  earnings  of  the  company  set  aside  as  tithes,  to  be  used  for 
religious  and  educational  purposes.  A  great  deal  of  this  money  went 
tor  the  education  of  Negroes. 

There  came  a  time  when  his  firm  encountered  tremendous 
financial  difficulties.  He  insisted  on  continuing  the  tithing,  in  spite 
of  the  lack  of  funds. 

‘Why,  that  is  our  one  safe  investment,”  he  explained  to  his 
associates. 

His  next  payment  of  tithes  was  in  the  form  of  notes  signed 
by  himself!  And  they  were  all  paid. 

Two  large  manufacturing  concerns  in  the  West  are  headed  by 
Thomas  Kane,  one  of  the  most  notable  tithers  in  the  United  States. 
He  has  spent,  during  the  last  forty  years,  many  thousands  of  dollars 
in  trying  to  prove  to  his  fellows  the  moral  and  material  benefits  of 
tithing.  His  inquiry,  sent  out  in  the  form  of  a  pamphlet,  has  be¬ 
come  famous  wherever  it  has  gone.  It  runs:  ‘‘My  personal  belief  is 
that  God  honors,  both  temporally  and  spiritually,  those  who  devote 
one-tenth  of  their  income  to  his  cause.  I  have  never  known  an  ex¬ 
ception.  Have  you?”  It  is  said  that  in  forty  years  Mr.  Kane,  who 
uses  the  nom  de  plume  “Layman,”  has  never  received  an  affirmative 
answer  to  his  query. 

The  Gospel  of  Tithing 

The  tithers  are  busy  groups;  they  are  not  so  difficult  to  dis¬ 
cover,  working  away  in  American  life,  as  were  Sir  Arthur’s  spiritists. 
They  have  a  mystic  belief  and  they  abide  by  it  earnestly.  They 
press  it.  too,  most  earnestly  upon  those  they  encounter,  for  they  seem 
to  feel  that  they  have  solved  the  mystery  of  the  value  of  life  and 
work,  and  that  all  the  world  ought  to  know  it. 

In  the  world  of  tithers,  where  ‘‘Charlie”  Page,  the  oil  man,  and 
the  rest  of  them  live  and  work  and  succeed,  the  outsider  can  only 
stand  silent  and  wonder. 

People  believe  many  strange  things  these  days.  The  world  is 
full  of  creeds  and  doctrines  and  mysteries. 


644 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Who  can  take  away  the  self-proved  belief  of  the  tithers?  They 
have  the  soundest  arguments  of  all. 

If  you  endeavor  to  explain  their  belief  on  the  ground  of  psy¬ 
chology  alone  you  run  up  against  a  stone  wall. 

“It  is  faith,’’  one  eminent  psychologist  explained.  “Faith 
gives  confidence.’’ 

Another  said,  “I  will  not  attempt  to  explain  the  belief  of 
the  tithers  on  materialistic  grounds.  No  one  can  say  that  there  is 
not  something  mystic  about  their  success.  I  am  a  Christian  myself 
and  I  believe  that  God  takes  care  of  his  children.’’ 

The  Psychologist’s  Comment 

Prof.  Robert  Sessions  Woodworth,  head  of  the  department 
of  psychology  at  Columbia  University,  put  the  cold  yardstick  of 
the  science  of  psychology  up  against  the  belief — and  the  successes — 
of  the  tithers.  He  said; 

“The  belief  that  their  money  was  a  loan  from  God,  that  they 
were  in  partnership  with  him,  would  give  these  men  who  tithe  more 
confidence  and  self-reliance,  would  minimize  all  difficulties  in  their 
eyes,  and  would,  no  doubt,  go  far  toward  bringing  them  success. 

“On  the  other  hand,  they  were  evidently  by  nature  men  of 
unusual  energy  and  self-reliance.  In  the  first  place,  had  they  not  pos¬ 
sessed  these  qualities  they  would  not  have  felt  that  they  would  dare 
to  begin  tithing  at  a  time  when  their  resources  were  so  limited.  Men 
of  less  natural  energy,  weak  men,  could  have  been  influenced  through 
their  reliance  on  such  partnership  with  Omnipotence  to  relax  their 
own  efforts  and  trust  so  far  to  divine  aid  that  their  business  could 
have  failed  instead  of  prospering. 

“The  fact  that  these  men  did  have  so  much  self-confidence 
and  energy  raises  the  question  whether  their  success  was  due  to  these 
qualities  mainly  and  whether  they  could  not  have  succeeded  eventu¬ 
ally  without  tithing. 

“But,  still,  their  belief,  considered  by  itself,  does  present  an 
element  of  mysticism,  and  this  belief  was  doubtless  strengthened  by 
their  putting  it  into  action;  had  they  merely  entertained  it  as  an 
abstract  conviction  it  would  never  have  impressed  them  so  deeply. 

“In  the  case  of  the  Oklahoma  oil  man,  however,  we  must  recog¬ 
nize  a  distinction.  Finding  profitable  oil  wells,  so  far  as  I  know, 
is  largely  a  matter  of  chance.  If  that  is  the  case,  granted  to  the  finder 
a  certain  knowledge  of  geology,  the  finder’s  natural  energy  and  self- 
reliance  would  be  of  relatively  little  importance. 

“There  are  missing  factors,  of  course,  the  absence  of  which 
prevents  our  reaching  an  accurate  conclusion.  We  should  hear  from 
those  oil  men  who  did  not  tithe  and  did  not  share  the  tither’s  belief 


MEN  WHO  TITHE 


645 


as  to  divine  partnership  and  who,  nevertheless,  were  remarkably  suc¬ 
cessful  in  striking  oil;  also,  we  should  hear  from  sincere  tithers,  if 
any,  who  sought  for  oil  and  usually  missed  it.  And,  as  to  business 
men  generally,  we  lack  the  testimony  of  the  honest  tithers  who  have 
not  prospered  in  a  material  way.  In  New  England,  where  I  was 
reared,  the  ministers  habitually  advocated  tithing  as  a  duty.  I  have 
no  doubt  that  many  persons  of  slender  means  were  there  induced 
to  adopt  the  practice  and  that  not  all  of  these  persons  attained  ma¬ 
terial  prosperity. 

“But  men  are  not  inclined  to  talk  about  their  failures.  It  is 
practically  impossible  to  supply  these  absent  factors  and  hence  any 
precise  solution  of  the  problem — the  effect  of  tithing  on  the  tither — 
can  hardly  be  expected.’’ 

That’s  the  nearest  I  could  come  to  securing  from  science  an 
explanation  of  the  stories  of  success  which  smiling-faced  business 
men  have  laid  before  me  within  recent  weeks. 

I  presented  this  explanation  to  a  business  man  who  tithes. 

“Yes,”  he  said,  “that  sounds  all  right.  But  you  know  there 
are  other  successes  than  money  ones.  I’ve  got  something  more  than 
money  out  of  tithing:  it’s  given  me  happiness  and  contentment  that 
I  never  could  have  bought.  Suppose  some  of  the  New  England 
families  who  tithed  did  not  succeed  financially.  Could  science 
measure  the  contentment  which  these  families  might  have  through 
knowing  that  God  was  a  partner  in  home  affairs?” 

Tithing  means  giving  one-tenth  of  income. 

Most  of  the  business  men  mentioned  in  this  article  ceased  “tith¬ 
ing”  some  time  ago.  Now  they  give  far  more  than  one-tenth. 

“Tithing  is  the  minimum  that  your  Partner  expects  from  you,” 
said  one  eminently  successful  man.  “That’s  only  good  interest. 
I’ve  been  trying  to  use  half  of  my  income  in  His  affairs  lately. 
That’s  full  partnership.” 


Foolish  Things 


When  I  think  of  all  the  foolish  things 
That  happen  in  a  day  of  mine. — 

The  blunders  and  mistakes  I  make, 

The  worries  and  the  petty  hurts 
A  tired  heart  can  conjure  up, 

Like  screeching  devils  from  the  fired  sea, — 
Beneath  the  jagged  mass  of  them 
I  stagger,  crushed  and  beaten. 


Yet,  when  from  all  these  foolish  things 

I  take  just  one 

That’s  made  an  hour  black. 

Hold  it  before  the  golden  sun 

And  watch  the  light 

Make  rainbows  on  its  circled  edge, 

I  see  only 

A  thin-spun  bubble,  that  will  burst 
Before  it  rises  far. 


SHIRLEY  RE!  GUDMUNDSEN 


The  Right  Way  of  Tithing 

By  Albert  R.  Lyman 

URELY  for  anything  as  important  as  paying  tithing,  there  is 
a  right  way  and  a  wrong  way.  The  right  way  proves  to  be 
the  easiest  way,  to  most  people  it  is  the  only  possible  way  and 
if  they  are  too  slow  to  find  it  they  become  discouraged  and  quit. 

The  right  way  of  tithing  is  to  pay  it  when  it  comes  in,  at 
least  to  put  it  aside  at  that  time  for  tithing,  and  to  refrain  from  using 
it  in  any  other  way.  It  should  be  paid  at  least  once  a  month. 

Tithing  naturally  becomes  due  on  the  earliest  date  after  which  • 
it  is  in  the  hands  of  those  who  owe  it,  and  the  net  gain  should 
then  be  ascertained  and  paid  or  set  aside.  Overdue  tithing  is  in 
a  variety  of  dangers.  In  the  first  place,  it  is  likely  to  be  turned  to 
another  purpose,  and  be  difficult  or  impossible  to  find  again  for 
payment.  The  tithing  overdue  for  a  long  period  is  not  likely  to  be 
correctly  remembered,  and  a  dishonestly  small  amount  made  to 
suffice. 

One  man  who  began  paying  promptly  every  month  surprised 
himself  with  the  large  amount  he  paid  and  the  ease  with  which  he 
paid  it.  Delay  of  tithing,  as  of  any  other  duty,  is  demoralizing,  we 
lose  the  spirit  of  it,  we  become  dangerously  selfish.  After  delaying 
payment  a  long  time,  we  have  neither  the  habit  nor  the  spirit  of 
paying.  In  many  cases,  the  man  who  waits  till  the  end  of  the  year 
to  pay  would  not  believe  he  owed  so  much  even  if  he  were  told. 
He  has  not  provided  himself  with  the  due  amount,  and  settles  his 
obligation  to  the  Lord  on  a  lower  standard  of  honor  than  he  prides 
himself  in  maintaining  in  his  dealings  with  men. 

If  we  recognize  the  tithe  as  due  when  it  comes  into  our  hands, 
it  is  easy  to  pay,  much  easier  then  than  if  we  wait  till  it  is  larger. 
Paying  promptly  forms  the  habit,  brings  the  good  spirit,  and,  being 
up  to  date  in  our  duty,  we  have  a  clear  conscience,  which  we  can 
never  enjoy  while  we  are  haunted  with  a  sense  of  neglect. 


Humility 


Before  honor  goeth  humility. 

Let  another  man  praise  thee,  and  not  thine  own  mouth. 

Pride  goeth  before  destruction;  and  a  haughty  spirit  before  a  fall. 

Whosoever  shall  exalt  himself  shall  be  humbled:  and  whosoever  shall  humble  him¬ 
self  shall  be  exalted. 

Whosoever  would  become  great  among  you  shall  be  your  minister;  and  whosoever 
would  be  first  among  you  shall  be  your  servant. 


The  Necessity  of  Religious  Training 
in  Modern  Education 

By  James  J.  Davis,  U.  S.  Secretary  of  Labor 

Written  especially  for  the  Era,  on  invitation  of  George  Albert  Smith, 
General  Superintendent  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 

IT  IS  LESS  than  a  century  ago  that  the  Christian  world  reached 
the  conviction  that  every  child  is  entitled  to  an  education.  This 
may  be  hard  to  believe,  but  it  is  literal  fact.  Not  that  the  value 
of  an  education  was  ever  belittled  by  any  intelligent  person.  The 
idea  that  prevailed  so  long  was  that  education  was  for  the  children 
of  the  rich  or  aristocratic  circles.  Or  it  was  for  children  of  unusual 
gifts.  These  have  always  been  by  far  in  the  minority,  which  meant 
that  the  vast  majority  of  mankind  never  thought  of  education  as  we 
all  know  it  today.  In  fact,  you  do  not  have  to  go  very  far  back  in 
history  to  find  a  time  when  few  besides  monks  or  Christian  clergy¬ 
men  were  able  to  read  and  write.  Charlemagne  himself  was  only 
learning  his  letters  late  in  life.  Kings  themselves  scorned  such 
knowledge  as  beneath  them.  It  is  easy  to  imagine  what  society  was 
like  in  such  dark  ages. 

Today  education  is  part  of  the  democratic  ideal.  We  Amer¬ 
icans  no  more  think  of  depriving  a  child  of  his  education  than  we 
think  of  depriving  a  citizen  of  his  right  to  the  ballot.  We  have  only 
to  make  sure  that  we  are  putting  the  principle  to  the  best  practical 
use  and  in  the  best  practical  manner.  And  we  have  good  reason  to 
question  how  well  we  are  doing  this.  During  the  Great  War  it 
was  revealed  to  us  in  the  army  tests  that  we  are  not  so  well  edu¬ 
cated  as  we  thought  we  were.  Great  numbers  of  drafted  men  were 
found  unable  to  read  or  write.  A  discouraging  number  were  found 
to  be  of  feeble  mentality  and  unfit  for  any  education  at  all. 

Yet,  seeing  to  it  that  our  children  are  able  to  read,  write,  and 
possess  a  fair  knowledge  of  mathematics,  geography  and  the  other 
elementary  studies,  is  not  enough.  Education  should  instruct  our 
children  in  the  art  of  living  life.  They  should  be  taught  facts,  but 
they  should  be  built  into  well-rounded  personalities.  We  must  teach 
the  heart,  as  well  as  the  head  and  hand. 

Even  today  we  are  not  quite  satisfied  as  to  what  constitutes  a 
real  education.  In  some  schools  our  children  are  crammed  with  facts. 
But  the  possession  of  all  the  facts  in  the  world  does  not  bring  sense 


648 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


and  judgment.  It  is  easy  for  a  man  to  know  everything  and  still 
possess  no  understanding  of  anything.  You  may  teach  a  boy  half 
a  dozen  languages,  and  yet  not  teach  him  to  talk  sense  in  any  one 
of  them.  Not  long  ago  I  met  a  man  who  had  fluent  command  of 
four  or  five  languages,  yet  he  had  no  occupation,  and  despaired 
of  ever  finding  one.  In  a  sense,  he  was  an  educated  person,  yet  he 
was  at  a  total  loss  as  to  how  to  take  hold  of  life  and  put  himself 
to  use.  Always  and  everlastingly  our  system  of  education  must  be 
aimed  to  awaken  the  inner  being  in  every  boy  or  girl,  so  that  they 
learn  only  to  be  aroused  to  the  creation  of  ideas  of  their  own.  In  a 
word,  the  thing  is  not  to  fill  them  full  of  information,  but  to  make 
them  think  for  themselves. 

“All  education  should  be  moral  first;  intellectual  secondarily” 
— so  said  John  Ruskin.  What  he  meant  was  that  education  needs  to 
be  based  on  the  moral  or  religious  sense.  It  is  not  enough  to  be 
educated  and  to  have  original  ideas;  those  ideas  and  that  teaching 
must  be  used  for  a  good  and  moral  purpose.  And  by  moral  purpose 
we  mean  no  narrow  fanaticism  but  a  breadth  that  includes  all  hu¬ 
manity.  A  man  may  profess  the  most  devout  belief  in  a  Deity, 
and  yet  live  in  a  way  to  falsify  his  profession.  On  the  other  hand,  a 
man  may  venture  no  opinions  and  beliefs  as  to  where  he  stands  in 
relation  to  God,  and  still  live  a  perfectly  upright  life.  In  one  sense, 
the  man  who  professes  one  way  and  lives  another  way  is  immoral; 
whereas,  the  man  who  professes  no  beliefs  but  lives  in  an  upright 
manner  is  moral.  I  have  known  many  men  who  pretended  to  treat 
religion  lightly,  who  yet  were  deeply  religious.  The  point  I  am 
aiming  at  is  that  no  man  can  live  a  truly  moral  life  without  proving 
the  existence  in  himself  of  a  religious  nature,  no  matter  what  he 
does  or  does  not  profess.  So  it  is  that  we  cannot  teach  our  children 
right  behavior  without  waking  in  them  the  religious  sense.  By  that 
I  mean  that  teaching  the  upright  life  is  the  simplest  way  of  getting 
religion  into  education. 

But  with  religion  in  education,  our  teaching  is  built  on  a  solid 
rock.  Without  religion,  as  evoked  by  sound  moral  training,  all 
education  is  built  on  the  sand. 

I  am  just  as  strong  for  the  teaching  of  science,  for  science  can 
never  truly  conflict  with  religion.  TTe  more  we  know  of  the  won¬ 
ders  of  the  universe,  the  more  we  must  marvel  at  the  God  who  created 
it.  Does  science  prove  that  religion  is  false?  By  no  means.  The 
science  that  deserves  the  name  of  science  can  only  report  on  what 
it  discovers  in  Nature.  It  can  thus  only  make  Nature  more  wonder¬ 
ful  and  awe-inspiring.  Men  ask  about  the  mystery  of  life,  but 
science  can  never  answer  this  question.  The  scientist  may  split 
matter  into  molecules,  atoms  and  electrons,  but  he  gets  no  nearer 


THE  NECESSITY  OF  RELIGIOUS  TRAINING 


649 


than  he  was  before  to  the  mystery  of  life.  He  only  gets  nearer 
to  the  Great  Cause  that  has  brought  into  being  the  material  things 
about  us.  Ask  a  scientist,  “What  is  life?’’  and  he  is  as  much  at  a 
loss  as  a  savage.  The  divine  spark  that  has  animated  clay  and  made 
it  a  man  remains  today  the  mystery  it  ever  was.  We  know  a  little 
more  about  the  mystery,  and  the  mystery  itself  is  more  wonderful 
and  mysterious  than  ever;  that  is  all.  But  just  because  science  does 
arouse  this  wonder  as  to  what  we  are  and  why  we  are  here,  it  quickens 
the  religious  spirit.  So,  I  say,  let  us  teach  science,  for  the  wonder, 
the  religious  awe,  it  awakens  within  us. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  science  itself  is  today  becoming  less  and  less 
materialistic.  It  has  split  the  molecule  into  atoms,  and  the  atoms 
into  particles  of  electricity.  Yet,  there  is  not  a  scientist  able  to 
explain  the  nature  of  electricity.  He  has  simply  seen  the  solid  matter 
dissolve  into  particles  of  force.  In  a  nutshell,  we  cannot  see  deeply 
into  the  material  objects  about  us  without  running  straight  into 
God.  The  more  we  know  about  matter  the  more  we  are  whisked 
off  the  earth  into  the  realm  of  spirit.  Every  day  we  use  electricity 
to  do  every  conceivable  “material”  thing  for  us;  but  what  this  elec¬ 
tricity  itself  is,  we  do  not  know,  except  that  it  is  another  of  God’s 
wonders. 

Having  children  of  my  own,  I  want  them  to  be  men  and 
women  convinced  that  religion  is  not  a  special  subject  for  thought 
on  a  single  day  of  the  week.  I  want  them  schooled  in  the  wonders 
of  this  world  so  that  they  see  a  religious  significance  in  everything 
about  them.  That  is  the  sort  of  education  I  believe  in,  and  the  sort 
of  religious  training  I  think  should  be  a  part  of  that  education.  If 
our  world  were  a  toy  blown  about  by  blind  forces,  with  no  plan, 
no  direction  guiding  its  course,  I  believe  we  should  all  go  mad. 
What  would  be  the  use  of  life  if,  after  our  little  span,  we  were  to 
lie  down  to  an  eternal  and  dreamless  sleep?  No,  all  the  inspiration 
we  have  to  live  comes  from  the  conviction  that  we  are  here  for  a 
purpose.  And  education  should  teach  us  to  discover  that  high  pur¬ 
pose,  and  live  up  to  it.  That  is  the  morality,  the  religion,  I  want 
to  see  introduced  in  our  educational  system. 

No  nation  whose  people  lacked  all  religious  faith,  all  moral 
purpose,  ever  throve  and  prospered.  We  hear  much  today  of 
“pagan”  peoples.  It  is  all  a  mistake.  The  so-called  pagan  peoples 
were  not  irreligious.  It  is  our  habit  to  think  of  the  Greeks  and 
Romans  as  pagans.  But  they  had  their  deeply  religious  beliefs,  and 
never  profaned  those  beliefs  or  denied  their  gods.  We  do  not  now 
accept  the  gods  they  worshiped  so  devoutly,  and  there  is  a  point  we 
should  take  to  heart.  The  point  is  that  those  people  were  religious. 
They  taught  love  of  their  gods  and  obedience  to  divine  command  to 


650 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


rhe  children  in  their  schools.  Today  we  should  recognize  the  fact 
that  the  religious  feeling  can  exist  in  many  forms.  We  do  not  today 
worship  the  gods  worshiped  by  the  ancients.  But  we  still  have 
many  different  ways  of  worshiping  Deity,  and  while  each  of  us 
should  preserve  his  own  mode  of  worship,  he  should  respect  the 
other  man's  religious  beliefs  and  habits.  Tolerance  should  be  a  part 
of  every  man’s  religion,  and  tolerance  should  be  a  part  of  every 
man’s  education. 

Our  forefathers  are  thought  to  have  been  sterner  people  than 
we  are — people  more  narrow  and  bigoted.  It  is  true  they  may  have 
had  a  narrower  view  of  life,  because  they  lacked  our  modern  knowl¬ 
edge  of  life.  But  I  believe  sometimes  they  had  a  deeper  knowledge 
of  the  purpose  of  life.  Today  too  many  of  our  children  come  forth 
from  school  with  the  wrong  teaching.  We  send  them  forth  be¬ 
wildered,  uncertain  as  to  whether  or  not  it  is  a  superstition  that  we 
have  such  a  thing  as  a  soul.  We  leave  them  equally  uncertain  as 
to  how  to  regard  the  Bible.  They  desire  to  appear  “modern,” 
and  think  that  to  be  modern  and  sophisticated  they  must  deny  all  the 
simple  old  teachings.  But  if  civilization  is  to  live  and  be  passed  on 
to  our  successors,  we  must  be  all  the  more  sure  we  teach  our  chil¬ 
dren  that  all  the  old  so-called  platitudes  are  true.  We  must  teach 
them  that  the  first  of  those  old  truths  is  that  life  must  be  lived 
nobly  in  the  sight  of  God  and  our  fellow-beings.  It  is  always  true 
that  we  need  to  be  kind  and  good  to  one  another.  That,  too,  is 
only  another  expression  of  the  religious  spirit  in  us. 

What  really  is  morality?  My  answer  is,  it  is  the  science  of 
acting  nobly  and  with  decency  toward  one  another.  You  might  put 
that  principle  of  morality  into  any  system  of  clauses  you  please,  but 
the  form  would  mean  little  so  long  as  the  central  principle  remained 
the  same — the  principle  of  kindness  to  others.  The  teachings  of  any 
form  of  religion  should  put  its  believers  into  harmony  with  God. 
Just  so,  the  methods  of  education  should  awaken  in  our  children  that 
moral  and  religious  sense  without  which  any  nation  must  die. 

Let  us  fill  our  boys  and  girls  with  a  love  of  beauty  and  a 
desire  to  find  it  and  live  it.  What  is  morality  but  fineness  and  beauty 
of  conduct?  Yet  even  this  is  not  all.  It  is  not  enough  to  win  the 
approval  of  your  fellow-beings.  For  peace  of  his  soul,  a  man  must 
have  the  approval  of  his  God.  Let  us  have  the  moral  training  that 
will  give  us  the  approval  of  our  fellow-beings.  Let  us  have  the 
religious  training  that  will  give  us  God’s  blessing. 


Brigham  Young  as  Seen  in  1860 

By  Preston  Nibley 

Towards  the  dose  of  day,  on  August  25,  1860,  there  might 
have  been  seen,  emerging  from  the  mouth  of  Emigration 
canyon  and  following  the  dusty  road  across  the  bench  into 
Salt  Lake  City,  the  Overland  Stage,  completing  the  last  few  miles 
of  its  long  and  arduous  trip  across  the  plains  from  its  starting  point  at 
St.  Joseph,  Missouri.  By  frequent  change  of  horses,  and  by  pur¬ 
suing  the  journey  from  early  morning  until  late  at  night,  this  par¬ 
ticular  stage  had  completed  1,136  miles  in  nineteen  days. 

Among  the  weary  passengers  who  glanced  eagerly  ahead  for  a 
first  view  of  the  “City  of  the  Saints,’’  was  one  Richard  F.  Burton, 
39  years  of  age,  captain  in  the  English  Army,  fellow  and  gold 
medalist  of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society,  and  one  of  the  most 
renowned  travelers  of  his  day.  The  first  Englishman  to  make  the 
pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  the  first  to  penetrate  the  lake  regions  of  Cen¬ 
tral  Africa,  he  had  now  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  valley,  to  see  and 
write  a  book  about  “the  ‘Mormons,’  and  their  Kingdom.’’ 

As  I  write  I  have  this  volume  before  me,  a  book  of  more  than 
five  hundred  pages,  written  in  a  hasty,  rather  careless  manner,  and 
filled  with  many  ill-timed  personal  comments,  but  a  true  book 
withal,  and,  I  think,  the  very  best  account  of  Salt  Lake  City  we  have 
from  a  non-“Mormon’’  in  those  early  days. 

More  than  sixty-seven  years  have  passed  since  Captain  Burton 
rode  into  town  on  that  August  afternoon,  and  a  second  generation 
has  come  on  the  scene,  to  whom  those  early  days  are,  we  might  say, 
lost  and  unknown.  It  might  not  be  amiss,  therefore,  to  pause  for 
a  moment  and  glance  back  at  the  life  of  our  people  as  Captain  Burton 
saw  it,  making  due  allowance  always  that  he  did  not  and  could  not 
see  truly  into  conditions  as  we  know  them  to  have  been.  There 
were  many  plans  formulated  and  executed  in  this  valley  in  1860, 
by  President  Brigham  Young  and  his  associates,  of  which  Captain 
Burton  never  dreamed.  The  eye  of  the  traveler  could  see,  and  the 
hand  could  record,  but  the  heart  and  the  mind  could  not  understand. 
What  burned  in  the  souls  of  the  pioneers  as  they  trudged  wearily 
into  this  valley,  and  sought  to  establish  themselves  here?  Who  can 
describe  it? 

But  to  our  story — relating  the  events  of  his  entrance  into  the 
valley  on  that  August  afternoon.  Captain  Burton  writes: 

"In  due  time,  emerging  from  the  gates  and  portal  and  deep  serrations  of  the  upper 
course,  we  descended  into  a  lower  level.  Emigration  Canyon  gradually  bulges  out 


"The  Prophet’s  Block,”  Salt  Lake  City 
As  viewed  in  September,  1860 

and  its  steep  slopes  of  grass  and  fern,  shrubbery  and  stunted  brush,  fall  imperceptibly 
into  the  plain.  The  valley  presently  lay  full  before  our  sight.  *  *  * 

lime  and  the  beautiful  were  present  in  contrast.  Switzerland  and  Italy  lay  side  by  side. 
*  *  *  'X'jie  hour  was  about  6  p.  m.;  the  atmosphere  was  touched  with  a  dreamy 

haze,  as  it  generally  is  in  the  vicinity  of  the  lake;  a  little  bank  of  rose-colored  clouds, 
edged  with  flames  of  purple  and  gold,  floated  in  the  upper  air,  while  the  mellow 
radiance  of  an  American  autumn,  that  bright  interlude  between  the  extremes  of  heat 
and  cold,  diffused  its  mild,  soft  lustre  over  the  face  of  earth.” 

There  is  a  picture  of  our  beautiful  valley  that  has  hardly  been 
excelled  to  this  day.  And  again: 

“In  some  parts,  the  valley  was  green:  in  others,  where  the  hot  sun  shot  its 
oblique  beams,  it  was  of  a  tawny  yellowish-red,  like  the  sands  of  the  Arabian 
desert,  with  scatters  of  trees,  where  the  Jordan  of  the  West  rolls  its  opaline  waves  through 
pasture  lands  of  dried  grass  dotted  with  flocks  and  herds,  and  fields  of  ripening  yellow 
corn.  Everything  bears  the  impress  of  handiwork,  from  the  bleak  benches  behind 
to  what  was  once  a  barren  valley  in  front.  Truly  the  ‘Mormon’  prophecy  has  been 
fulfilled:  already  the  howling  wilderness^ — in  which  twelve  years  ago  a  few  miserable 
savages,  the  half-naked  Digger  Indians,  gathered  their  grass  seed,  grasshoppers,  and 
black  crickets  to  keep  life  and  soul  together,  and  awoke  with  their  war  cries  the  echo 
of  the  mountains;  and  the  bear,  the  wolf  and  the  fox  prowled  over  the  site  of  a 
now  populous  city — has  blossomed  like  the  rose.” 

Jogging  along  in  the  rolling  and  jolting  stage,  our  captain  soon 
had  his  first  vie'w  of  the  city,  -which  he  estimated  to  have  a  popula¬ 
tion  of  “between  nine  and  twelve  thousand  souls.” 

“The  city  revealed  itself  as  we  approached,  from  behind  its  screen,  the  inclined 
terraces  of  the  upper  table-land,  and  at  last  it  lay  stretched  before  us  as  upon  a  map. 


BRIGHAM  YOUNG  AS  SEEN  IN  1860 


653 


At  a  little  distance  the  aspect  was  somewhat  Oriental.  None  of  the  buildings  except 
the  Prophet’s  house  were  whitewashed.  The  material — the  thick,  sun-dried  adobe, 
common  to  all  parts  of  the  Eastern  world, — was  of  a  dull  leaden  blue,  deepened  by 
the  atmosphere  to  a  gray,  like  the  shingles  of  the  roofs.  The  numbers  of  gardens  and 
compounds,  the  dark  clumps  and  lines  of  bitter  cottonwood,  locust  or  acacia,  poplars 
and  fruit  trees,  apples,  peaches  and  vines — how  lovely  they  appeared  after  the  baldness 
of  the  prairies! — and  finally  the  fields  of  long-eared  maize  and  sweet  sorghum  strength¬ 
ened  the  similarity  to  an  Asiatic  rather  than  to  an  American  settlement.  The  differ¬ 
ences  presently  became  as  salient.  The  farm  houses  with  their  stacks  and  stock  strongly 
suggested  the  Old  Country.  Moreover,  domes  and  minarets — even  churches  and  steeples 
— were  wholly  wanting,  an  omission  that  somewhat  surprised  me.  The  only  build¬ 
ing  conspicuous  from  afar  was  the  block  occupied  by  the  present  head  of  the  Church. 
The  courthouse,  with  its  tinned  Muscovian  dome,  at  the  west  end  of  the  city:  the 
arsenal,  a  barn-like  structure  on  a  bench  below  Ensign  Peak,  and  a  saw-mill  built 
beyond  the  southern  boundary,  were  the  next  in  importance.” 

So  much  then  for  the  first  impressions  of  our  alert  and  in¬ 
quisitive  captain.  As  the  stage  descended  the  last  hill  and  rolled 
into  the  city  there  is  this,  which  one  might  reasonably  expect,  “I 
looked  in  vain  for  the  out-house  harems,  in  which  certain  romances 
concerning  things  ‘Mormons’  had  informed  me  that  wives  are  kept, 
like  any  other  stock.”  No,  my  good  friends,  wives  were  not  kept 
in  that  fashion,  as  you  will  soon  learn.  ‘‘I  presently  found  this 
but  one  of  a  multitude  of  delusions.  Upon  the  whole,  the  ‘Mor¬ 
mon’  settlement  was  a  vast  improvement  upon  its  contemporaries 
in  the  valleys  of  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri.” 

Turning  suddenly  to  the  right,  the  stage  entered  ‘‘the  main 
thoroughfare,  the  center  of  population,”  and  drew  up  before  a  hotel, 
the  ‘‘only  establishment  of  the  kind  in  New  Zion,”  the  Salt  Lake 
House,  ‘‘a  two-storied,  pent-roofed  building,”  where  our  captain 
was  to  make  his  headquarters  during  his  twenty-four-day  visit  in 
the  city.  The  hotel  he  found  to  be  comfortable  and  convenient 
‘‘despite  the  closeness  of  the  atmosphere,”  the  swarms  of  ‘‘emi¬ 
gration  flies,”  and  a  certain  ‘‘populousness  of  bedstead.” 

So  then,  the  traveling  captain  is  at  last  set  down  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  the  place  which  he  has  come  so  far  to  see,  and  from  which 
wild  and  speculative  rumors  have  gone  around  the  world.  On  the 
morrow  he  will  walk  about  a  little  and  try  to  get  a  look  at  these 
“Mormons”  and  what  they  have  accomplished.  Perhaps,  too,  if  he 
is  lucky,  he  will  get  an  interview  with  “Mr.  Brigham  Young”.  It 
is  this  man,  more  than  all  others,  about  whom  he  is  curious. 
Bright  and  early  the  following  morning  he  began  to  walk  about  the 
city. 

"I  was  surprised  to  find  that  every  meridinal  street  is  traversed  on  both  sides 
by  a  streamlet  of  limpid  water — supplied  from  City  Creek,  Red  Butte  and  other  canyons 
lying  north  and  east  of  the  settlement.”  Main  street,  he  observed,  was  132  feet  wide, 
"including  the  sidewalks,  which  are  each  twenty,  and  like  the  rest  of  the  principal 
avenues  is  planted  with  locust  and  other  trees.” 


654 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


On  the  temple  block  Captain  Burton  was  disappointed  in 
finding  that  the  temple  was  only  “a  hole  in  the  ground,”  and  he 
doubted  that  it  would  ever  be  completed.  Little  did  this  man 
realize  the  hardships  of  our  people  in  locating  in  this  valley,  and  the 
long  years  of  sacrifice  and  patient  toil  it  took  to  erect  the  mag¬ 
nificent  “Mormon”  temple.  To  our  visitor  the  task  looked  hopeless. 

The  afternoon  he  spent  with  Governor  and  Mrs.  Alfred  Gum¬ 
ming,  at  their  commodious  house  on  North  Temple  street.  One 
would  like  to  know  the  conversation  that  went  on  between  these 
two  gentlemen  regarding  President  Young  and  our  people.  There 
is  not  much  said,  except  in  praise  of  Governor  Cumming’s  “scrupu¬ 
lous  and  conscientious  impartiality,”  and  his  resolution  to  treat 
Saints  and  Gentiles  alike. 

Monday  morning,  in  company  with  Elder  T.  B.  Stenhouse, 
the  captain  started  out  for  what  is  now  Fort  Douglas  reserve,  to 
witness  the  arrival  of  a  group  of  hand-cart  pioneers.  He  graphically 
describes  the  event  as  follows; 

‘‘As  we  issued  from  the  city  we  saw  the  smoke-like  column  which  announced 
the  emigrants  were  crossing  the  bench  land;  and  people  were  hurrying  from  all  sides 
to  greet  and  get  news  of  friends.  Presently  the  carts  came.  All  the  new  arrivals  were 
in  clean  clothes,  the  men  washed  and  shaved,  and  the  girls,  who  were  singing  hymns, 
habited  in  Sunday  dresses.  The  company  was  sunburned,  but  looked  well  and 
thoroughly  happy,  and  few,  except  the  very  young  and  the  very  old,  who  suffer  most 
on  such  journeys,  troubled  the  wains.” 

Mingling  in  the  crowds  as  the  new-comers  were  greeted  by 
their  friends.  Captain  Burton  comments  on  the  dress  of  the  women; 
“A  sun-bonnet  is  here  universally  used,  with  the  difference  how¬ 
ever,  that  the  ‘Mormons’  provide  it  with  a  long,  thick  veil  behind, 
which  acts  like  a  cape  or  shawl.”  And  then  there  is  this  very  pretty 
compliment;  “I  could  not  but  observe  in  those  born  hereabouts 
the  noble,  regular  features,  the  lofty,  thoughtful  brow,  the  clear, 
transparent  complexion,  the  long,  silky  hair,  and,  greatest  charm  of 
all,  the  soft  smile  of  the  American  woman  when  she  does  smile.” 

During  the  afternoon  a  visit  was  made  to  City  Creek,  or 
“Northern  Kanyon,”  as  our  author  calls  it,  also,  to  the  “Thermal 
Springs,”  north  of  the  city,  which  have  come  down  in  history  as  the 
“Warm  Springs.” 

And  now,  as  the  fifth  day  of  Captain  Burton’s  visit  to  Salt 
Lake  rolled  around,  there  came  this  little  note  to  Governor  Alfred 
Gumming  in  response  to  one  of  his  own  requesting  that  he  might 
call  on  President  Brigham  Young  and  bring  with  him  the  distin¬ 
guished  visitor; 

Great  Salt  Lake  City,  Aug.  30,  1860. 

Governor  A.  Gumming, 

Sir:  In  reply  to  your  note  of  the  29th  inst.,  I  embrace  the  earliest  opportunity 


The  Salt  Lake  House 

Where  Captain  Burton  stayed  while  visiting  in  the  "City  of  the  Saints,"  September,  1860 


since  my  return  to  inform  you  that  it  will  be  agreeable  to  me  to  meet  the  gentle¬ 
man  you  mention  in  my  office  at  11  a.  m.,  tomorrow,  the  31st. 

Brigham  Young. 

The  day  following,  Captain  Burton  and  Governor  Gumming 
were  promptly  on  hand,  and  we  can  thank  the  Captain  for  this 
most  excellent  look  at  President  Young.  He  is  here  in  life  to  us,  our 
great  President, — Utah's  most  distinguished  man.  I  am  inclined  to 
think  that  the  portrait  is  as  clear  as  the  Captain  could  make  it: 

“I  met  Governor  Gumming  in  Main  street,  and  we  proceeded  together  to  our 
visit.  After  a  slight  scrutiny,  we  passed  the  guard — which  is  dressed  in  plain  clothes, 
and  to  the  eye  unarmed — and  walking  down  the  veranda,  entered  the  Prophet’s  private 
office.  Several  people  who  were  sitting  there  rose  at  Mr.  Cumm^ng’s  entrace.  At  a 
few  words  of  introduction,  Mr.  Brigham  Young  advanced,  shook  hands  with  complete 
simplicity  of  manner,  asked  me  to  be  seated  on  a  sofa  at  one  side  of  the  room,  and 
presented  me  to  those  present.  *  ♦  * 

“The  Prophet  was  born  at  Whittingham,  Vermont,  on  the  1st  day  of  June,  1801 ; 
he  was  consequently,  in  1860,  fifty-nine  years  of  age;  he  looks  about  forty-five.  I  had 
expected  to  see  a  venerable  looking  old  man.  Scarcely  a  gray  thread  appears  in  his 
hair,  which  is  parted  on  the  side,  light  colored,  rather  thick,  and  reaches  below  the 
ears  with  a  half  curl.  He  formerly  wore  it  long,  after  the  western  style;  now  it 
is  cut  level  with  the  ear  lobes.  *  ♦  +  The  eyes  are  between  gray  and  blue,  with 
a  calm,  composed,  and  somewhat  reserved  expression:  a  slight  droop  in  the  left  lid 
made  me  think  he  had  suffered  from  paralysis;  I  afterwards  heard  that  the  ptosis 
is  the  result  of  neuralgia  which  has  long  tormented  him.  For  this  reason  he  usually 
covers  his  head,  except  in  his  own  house  or  in  the  Tabernacle.  *  *  *  The  nose, 

which  is  fine  and  somewhat  sharply  pointed,  is  bent  a  little  to  the  left.  The  lips  are 
close,  like  the  New  Englander’s,  and  the  teeth,  especially  those  of  the  under  jaw, 
are  imperfect.  The  cheeks  are  rather  fleshy,  and  the  line  between  the  alae  of  the  nose 
and  the  mouth  is  broken;  the  chin  is  somewhat  peaked,  and  the  face  clean  shaven. 


656 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


except  under  the  jaws,  where  the  beard  is  allowed  to  grow.  The  hands  are  well  made, 
and  not  disfigured  by  rings.  The  figure  is  large,  broad-shouldered,  and  stooping 
a  little  when  standing. 

“The  Prophet’s  dress  was  neat  and  plain  as  a  Quakers,  all  gray  homespun,  except 
the  cravat  and  waistcoat.  His  coat  was  of  antique  cut,  and,  like  the  pantaloons,  baggy, 
and  the  buttons  were  black.  A  neck-tie  of  dark  silk,  with  a  large  bow,  was  loosely 
passed  around  a  starchless  collar,  which  turned  down  of  its  own  accord.  The  waist¬ 
coat  was  of  black  satin — once  an  article  of  almost  national  dress — single-breasted,  and 
buttoned  nearly  to  the  neck,  and  a  plain  gold  chain  was  passed  into  the  pocket.  The 
boots  were  Wellingtons,  apparently  of  American  make.” 

That  constitutes  the  appearance  of  President  Brigham  Young 
to  Captain  Burton’s  eye.  Again  we  thank  him  for  having  left  this 
portrait  to  us.  Nothing  can  be  of  greater  interest  in  early  Utah 
history  than  the  doings,  sayings  and  appearance  of  this  great  man, 
the  chief  character  in  it.  There  are  a  few  things  here  mentioned 
especially  worthy  of  note;  that  clear,  steady  eye  of  his,  and  calm 
expression  of  face;  the  “close”  lips.  Not  a  darting,  quick-glancing 
eye,  but  used  to  fixed,  steady  gaze,  piercing  past  the  appearance 
and  into  the  soul  of  things.  The  calm,  composed  expression  of  the 
face,  indicating  that  this  man  was  well  acquainted  with  the  battle 
of  life,  its  defeats  and  its  victories,  and  that  he  trusted  completely 
in  his  Maker  that  the  ultimate  outcome  would  be  right.  The  “close” 
lips,  showing  determination — -to  continue  doing  his  duty  to  the 
last  breath  of  his  life. 

Continuing,  Captain  Burton  comments: 

"Altogether  the  Prophet’s  appearance  was  that  of  a  gentleman  farmer  in  New 
England.  *  *  *  He  is  a  well  preserved  man.  *  *  *  manner  is  at  once 

affable  and  impressive,  simple  and  courteous.  *  *  *  He  shows  no  signs  of  dog¬ 

matism,  bigotry,  or  fanaticism,  and  never  once  entered — with  me  at  least — on  the 
subject  of  religion.  *  *  *  He  impresses  the  stranger  with  a  certain  sense  of 
power.  *  ♦  *  pjig  temper  is  even  and  placid.  *  *  *  j-jfg  powers  of  ob¬ 
servation  are  intuitively  strong,  and  his  friends  declare  him  to  be  gifted  with  an 
excellent  memory,  and  a  perfect  judgment  of  character.  *  *  *  His  life  is  ascetic. 

His  favorite  food  is  baked  potatoes  with  a  little  buttermilk,  and  his  drink,  water. 
’*  *  *  Finally,  there  is  a  total  absence  of  pretension  in  his  manner,  and  he  has 

been  so  long  used  to  power  that  he  cares  nothing  for  its  display.” 

Here  we  take  leave  of  “Brother  Brigham”  as  he  stood  before 
the  world  on  August  31,1 860.  It  will  do  us  good  to  return  to  him, 
time  and  again. 

Leaving  the  President’s  office  and  walking  toward  Main  street. 
Captain  Burton  noted: 

"On  the  extreme  west  of  this  block,  backed  by  a  pound  for  estrays,  which  is  no 
longer  used,  lies  the  Tithing  House  and  Deseret  Store,  a  long,  narrow,  upper-storied 
building,  with  cellars,  store-rooms,  receiving  rooms,  pay  rooms  and  writing  offices.  At 
this  time  of  the  year  it  chiefly  contains  linseed  and  rags  for  paper  making:  after  the 
harvest  it  is  well  stuffed  with  grains  and  cereals,  which  are  taken  instead  of  money 
payment.” 

And  now  there  is  one  item  that  has  more  than  particular  interest 


BRIGHAM  YOUNG  AS  SEEN  IN  1860 


657 


to  me  and  which  I  trust  I  may  be  pardoned  for  including  in  this 
account.  The  Captain  'remarks  that  on  the  evening  of  the  third  of 
September,  “while  sauntering  about  the  square,”  he  became  interested 
“in  a  train  of  twenty-three  wagons  which  had  just  bivouacked.” 
These  were  immigrants  under  the  command  of  Captain  Charles  E. 
Ross,  and  they  had  just  arrived  in  the  valley  that  day.  Playing 
about  one  of  the  wagons,  or  perhaps  climbing  in  and  out  of  it,  re¬ 
joicing  with  the  others  at  the  termination  of  the  long  journey,  and 
looking  with  wonderment  at  the  strange  scenes  about  him,  clad  only 
in  a  shirt  and  pair  of  trousers,  which  his  mother  had  made  him  out 
of  an  old  tent,  was  a  little  barefoot  lad,  eleven  years  of  age.  It  was 
my  honored  father.  President  Charles  W.  Nibley,  who,  with  his 
poor  emigrant  parents,  brothers  and  sisters,  had  traveled  all  the  way 
from  Scotland  to  this  New  Zion  in  the  wilderness.  What  the  family 
possessed,  with  the  exception  of  their  oxen,  was  in  their  prairie 
wagon.  The  father  had  been  a  coal  miner  and  had  saved  for  years 
to  obtain  means  sufficient  for  the  long  journey.  Now  they  had 
arrived  in  the  valley  and  their  lot  was  to  be  cast  with  the  Saints. 
They  thought  their  difficulties  were  over,  but,  as  subsequent  events 
proved,  they  were  only  just  beginning. 

On  the  same  day.  Captain  Burton  made  a  trip  to  Sugar  House 
with  “Mr.  John  Taylor.” 

"He  pointed  out  to  me  on  the  left  the  mouths  of  the  several  canyons,  and  in¬ 
formed  me  that  the  City  Creek  and  Red  Butte  on  the  northeast,  and  the  Emigration. 
Parley’s,  Mill  Creek,  Great  Cottonwood  and  Little  Cottonwood  canyons  to  the  east  and 
southeast,  all  head  together  in  two  points,  thus  enabling  troops  and  provisions  to  be 
easily  and  readily  concentrated  for  the  defense  of  the  eastern  approaches.  When  talking 
about  the  probability  of  gold  digging  being  developed  near  Great  Salt  Lake  City,  he 
said  that  the  ‘Mormons’  are  aware  of  that,  but  that  they  look  upon  agriculture  as 
their  real  wealth. 

"Returning,  we  visited  the  garden  of  Apostle  Woodruff,  who  introduced  us  to 
his  wife,  and  showed  us  work  of  which  he  had  reason  to  be  proud.  Despite  the  hard, 
ungrateful  soil  which  had  required  irrigation  for  the  last  ten  years,  there  were  apricots 
from  Malta,  the  Hooker  strawberries,  here  worth  $5  the  plant,  plum  trees  from  Kew 
Gardens,  French  and  California  grapes,  wild  plum  and  buffalo  berry,  currants,  peaches 
and  apples: — with  which  last  we  were  hospitably  loaded  in  numbers.’’ 

From  the  3rd  until  the  19th  of  September,  Captain  Burton 
made  side  trips  to  Brighton,  in  Big  Cottonwood  canyon.  Camp 
Floyd  in  Cedar  valley,  and  to  Black  Rock  where  he  enjoyed  a  swim 
in  the  lake.  On  the  20th  he  climbed  into  a  “buck-board”  and,  ac¬ 
companied  by  “Judge  Flennikin,  who  had  been  transferred  to  Carson 
valley,”  set  out  overland  for  California.  “The  day  was  fine  and 
wondrous  clear,  affording  us  a  splendid  back  view  of  the  happy 
valley,  before  it  was  finally  shut  out  from  sight,  and  the  Utah  Lake 
looked  a  very  gem  of  beauty,  a  diamond  in  its  setting  of  steely  blue 
mountains.” 


Church  Founded  Upon  Revelation* 

By  President  Charles  W.  Nibley 

I  THINK,  my  brethren  and  sisters,  that  we  are  to  be  congratulated 
on  this  blessed  Sabbath  Easter  morn  in  having  the  great  privi¬ 
lege  and  honor,  as  servants  of  the  Lord  in  his  Church,  to  meet 
together  under  so  favorable  circumstances,  knowing  that  the  work 
of  the  Lord  is  spreading,  increasing  and  becoming  a  great  power  for 
righteousness  and  for  the  well-being  of  mankind  in  the  world. 

I  'am  mindful  that  I  am  a  member  of  this  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints:  that  my  parents  heard  the  word  gladly 
from  the  elders  who  were  delivering  the  message  of  “Mormonism” ; 
that  they  received  and  accepted  it  with  full  purpose  of  heart,  and  that 
they  remained  faithful  and  devoted  to  the  end.  I  am  proud  of  this 
organization,  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  the 
great  American  Church,  the  Church  that  had  its  birth  in  the  land 
of  freedom,  where  men’s  minds  were  permitted  to  expand,  to  de¬ 
bate,  to  question,  to  tell  their  thoughts  without  let  or  hindrance, 
and  not  where  the  mind  of  man,  as  in  some  of  the  older  countries, 
had  for  ages  been  so  scribbed,  cabined  and  confined  that  it  was  not 
safe  to  advance  thought  or  to  express  opinion  freely  and  frankly. 
We  are  proud  that  the  Church  is  American-born  and  does  not  have 
to  receive  any  instructions  or  orders  from  any  foreign  power  or 
potentate  whatsoever. 

“Freedom  and  reason  make  us  men: 

Take  these  away,  what  are  we  then? 

Mere  animals,  and  just  as  well 

The  beasts  may  think  of  heaven  or  hell.” 

We  live  in  a  land  of  freedom,  a  land  of  liberty,  a  glorious  land. 
And  in  these  last  days  the  Lord  has  established  his  Church  upon  the 
earth  for  the  last  time. 


Many  Signs  of  the  Times 

How  do  we  know  they  are  the  last  days?  There  are  many  signs 
of  the  times  by  which  we  may  know  of  this  fact.  I  haven’t  time  to 
go  into  all  that  fully,  but  just  hastily  call  your  attention  to  the 
prophecy  of  Daniel,  twelfth  chapter,  fourth  verse.  Speaking  of  the 
time  of  the  end,  he  said,  “Go  thy  way  for  many  shall  run  to  and 
fro  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased.’’  Now  imagine  what  there 


♦Address  delivered  at  the  ninety-eighth  annual  conference  of  the  Church.  Salt  Lake 
Tabernacle.  April  8,  1928. 


CHURCH  FOUNDED  UPON  REVELATION 


659 


was  in  the  way  of  running  to  and  fro  in  his  day,  and  all  the  succeed¬ 
ing  centuries  down  to  the  last  one  hundred  years  when  the  revelation 
from  Almighty  God  came  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  There  were 
not  many  running  to  and  fro  in  the  earth  in  those  days.  Now,  in 
contrast,  how  many  run  to  and  fro  on  the  earth,  on  the  sea,  under 
the  sea,  and  in  a  couple  of  months  from  now  probably  half  of  the 
United  States  of  America  will  be  on  wheels,  running  to  and  fro  all 
over  the  country.  What  a  change,  what  a  marvelous  change  from 
the  slow  old  movement  of  even  a  hundred  years  ago  or  less. 

Then  again,  knowledge,  he  said,  would  be  increased.  How 
wonderfully  has  that  been  fulfilled.  It  was  to  be  increased  in  the 
latter  times,  as  distinctive  from  the  former  times.  We  have  books 
by  the  millions,  newspapers,  periodicals,  magazines,  knowledge  on 
every  hand.  Then  look  in  the  last  one  hundred  years,  or  one  hun¬ 
dred  eight  years,  since  the  first  revelation,  the  great  revelation  and 
manifestation  came  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  Even  the  railroad 
was  not  in  existence  in  1820.  From  that  time  on,  how  knowledge 
has  been  increased  on  every  hand!  Inventions  by  the  tens  of  thou¬ 
sands,  going  on  and  on,  until  we  have  the  marvelous  and  wonderful 
radio — my  voice  going  out  now  on  the  air.  It  goes  around  the 
world  seven  times  in  a  second!  So  that  people  in  any  part  of  the 
United  States  who  are  within  hearing  distance  of  this  ether  wave, 
as  we  call  it,  will  hear  my  voice  as  instantly  as  you  hear  it  in  this 
building.  A  marvelous  and  wonderful  invention!  It  is  not  because 
the  mind  of  man  is  more  acute  in  this  age  than  in  any  former  age, 
for  the  scientists  all  agree  that  the  mind  of  man  was  quite  as  acute  in 
the  days  of  Abraham  and  in  the  days  while  the  Savior  was  upon 
the  earth  as  it  is  now.  But  those  were  not  the  days  and  times  men¬ 
tioned  in  the  scriptures,  which  were  called  the  last  days  and  the 
fulness  of  times. 


Through  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 

The  Lord,  through  Joel,  the  prophet,  said:  “I  will  pour  out 
my  spirit  upon  all  flesh.”  The  Lord  has  poured  out  his  spirit  upon 
the  people  everywhere.  And  his  spirit  is  intelligence.  ‘‘The  glory 
of  God  is  intelligence.”  And  man.  even  an  unbeliever,  whose  mind 
is  operated  upon  to  invent  this  or  the  other  for  the  benefit  of  man¬ 
kind  is  acted  upon  by  that  intelligent  influence  which  we  name  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  whether  it  is  an  Edison  or  any  other  man.  All 
intelligence  comes  from  God.  In  other  words,  light  and  truth,  as 
our  scriptures  say.  So  that  these  inventions,  which  have  been  multi¬ 
plied  in  a  most  marvelous  manner,  have  been  brought  about  through 
the  operation  of  the  spirit  of  the  Lord. 

In  the  14th  chapter  of  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  we  read 


660 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


of  the  coming  of  this  latter-day  work  by  the  hands  of  an  angelic 
messenger.  John  the  apostle,  the  beloved,  banished  on  the  Isle 
of  Patmos  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  was  then  the  only  one  re¬ 
maining  upon  the  earth,  the  other  disciples  by  this  time  having 
gone  to  the  great  beyond.  The  angel  of  the  Lord  told  him;  “Come 
up  and  I  will  show  you  things  that  must  come  to  pass  hereafter.” 
What  did  the  angel  show  him?  Marvelous  things.  Among  them 
was  this,  which  was  to  come  to  pass  after  that  time; 

"And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting 
gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred, 
and  tongue,  and  people, 

“Saying  with  a  loud  voice.  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him;  for  the  hour  of  his 
judgment  is  come.” 

This  was  to  be  in  the  hour  of  God’s  judgment^ — drawing  near 
to  the  end,  you  see — in  the  days  spoken  of  by  Joel  and  Daniel,  when 
knowledge  should  run  to  and  fro.  In  other  words,  in  the  last  days — ■ 
the  set  time  in  which  all  things  are  to  be  consummated. 

This  Church  Stands  Alone 

In  1820  there  was  no  divinely  organized  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ,  with  power  and  authority  of  the  Priesthood,  on  this  earth. 
The  organization  of  the  Church  did  not  take  effect  till  ten  years  later 
— April  6,  1830.  From  the  time  of  John  the  Revclator  up  to 
1820,  we  affirm,  we  make  the  positive  declaration,  we  are  convinced 
in  our  hearts  and  souls,  for  we  have  had  it  revealed  unto  us  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  there  was  no  organized  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  upon  the  earth,  with  the  authority  of  the  Priesthood  to  take  a 
man  down  into  the  water  and  baptize  him,  that  his  sins  might  be 
remitted,  or  to  lay  hands  Upon  his  head  and  confirm  him  a  member, 
and  confer  upon  him  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  So  that  this  Church 
stands  alone  with  respect  to  that. 

We  have  no  contention  against  any  church  or  any  people. 
There  are  many,  many  thousands  of  good  people  in  the  world,  mil¬ 
lions  of  them,  indeed,  who  are  faithful  believers  in  their  own  way. 
But  the  Church  of  Christ  as  an  organization — -something  through 
which  the  Lord  operates,  by  his  power  and  spirit — did  not  exist  until 
this  Church  was  organized.  So  that  we  may  say  that  any  other 
church  claiming  that  authority,  claiming  the  authority  to  bind  on 
earth  as  it  is  bound  in  heaven,  is  not  recognized  by  the  Lord,  for 
he  himself  has  declared  that  this  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  is  “the  only  true  and  living  Church  upon  the  face  of 
the  whole  earth.” 

Not  Founded  on  Men 

I  know  it  is  claimed  that  there  has  been  direct  succession  from 


CHURCH  FOUNDED  UPON  REVELATION 


661 


Peter,  the  great  apostle — Peter,  the  president  of  the  Twelve,  the  head, 
the  leader,  than  whom,  in  many  respects,  there  was  no  greater  apostle. 
We  honor  him.  The  latchet  of  his  shoes,  I  would  say,  I  am  un¬ 
worthy  to  unloose.  But  he  was  human.  This  Church  is  not  built 
upon  Peter.  It  is  not  the  Church  of  Joseph  Smith,  nor  the  Church 
of  Brigham  Young,  nor  the  Church  of  President  Grant.  It  is  not 
founded  on  men.  It  was  founded  by  direct  revelation  from  heaven. 
Let  me  read  what  the  Lord  said  with  respect  to  this: 

“When  Jesus  came  into  the  coasts  of  Caesarea  Phillipi,  he  asked  his  disciples, 
saying.  Whom  do  men  say  that  I  the  Son  of  Man  am? 

“And  they  said.  Some  say  that  thou  art  John  the  Baptist:  some.  Elias:  and  others, 
Jeremias,  or  one  of  the  prophets. 

“He  saith  unto  them,  But  whom  say  ye  that  I  am? 

“And  Simon  Peter  answered  and  said,  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
living  God. 

“And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Blessed  art  thou,  Simon  Bar-jona:  for 
flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

“And  I  say  also  unto  thee.  That  thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build 
my  Church;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.” 

What  rock?  The  rock  of  revelation;  for  flesh  and  blood  had 
not  told  Peter,  but  it  had  been  revealed  to  him  that  Jesus  was  the 
Christ. 

“I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven:” 

Of  course  he  did.  He  was  the  proper  man  to  give  them  to, 
the  President  of  the  Twelve. 

"And  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven:  and  what¬ 
soever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 

“Then  charged  he  his  disciples  that  they  should  tell  no  man  that  he  was  Jesus 
the  Christ. 

“From  that  time  forth  began  Jesus  to  shew  unto  his  disciples,  how  that  he  must 
go  unto  Jerusalem,  and  suffer  many  things  of  the  elders  and  chief  priests  and  scribes, 
and  be  killed,  and  be  raised  again  the  third  day.” 

The  Human  Peter 

Now  right  here  Peter,  the  human  being,  on  whom  was  con¬ 
ferred  this  great  authority,  just  as  today,  by  divine  appointment, 
is  conferred  that  same  power  on  President  Heber  J.  Grant,  the  pres¬ 
ident  of  this  Church,  a  human  being  like  you  and  me,  and  like  Peter 
— right  at  this  point  I  read: 

“Then  Peter  took  him,  and  began  to  rebuke  him  [Peter  the  human  being,  under¬ 
taking  to  rebuke  the  Savior],  saying.  Be  it  far  from  thee.  Lord:  this  shall  not  be 
unto  thee.” 

We  will  not  allow  these  men  to  take  you  and  kill  you — no  sir. 
What  was  the  answer  of  the  Savior? 


662 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


“But  he  turned,  and  said  unto  Peter,  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan;  thou  art  an 
offense  unto  me:  for  thou  savourest  not  the  things  that  be  of  God,  but  those  that  be 
of  men.”  (Matt.  16:13-23.) 

That  was  the  human  Peter,  as  all  men  are  human.  Joseph 
Smith,  great  as  he  was,  the  forerunner,  the  man  chosen  probably 
before  the  foundations  of  this  earth  were  laid  to  usher  in  the 
great  and  last  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times,  was  human.  He 
was  Joseph  Smith;  he  was  not  God.  This  Church  is  not  founded  on 
him  any  more  than  on  Peter,  to  whom  the  Savior  had  to  say:  “Get 
thee  behind  me,  Satan.”  You  don’t  know  what  you  are  talking 
about,  Peter. 

So  I  repeat  that  the  rock  upon  which  this  Church  is  founded  is 
the  rock  of  revelation.  What  is  revelation?  If  you  will  turn  in 
your  Doctrine  and  Covenants  to  the  eighth  section,  you  will  find 
this  definition  of  revelation.  The  Lord  speaks  to  Joseph  Smith  and 
Oliver  Cowdery : 

The  Spirit  of  Revelation 

“Yea,  behold,  I  will  tell  you  in  your  mind  and  in  your  heart,  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  shall  come  unto  you  and  which  shall  dwell  in  your  heart. 

“Now,  behold,  this  is  the  spirit  of  revelation; 

“Behold,  this  is  the  spirit  by  which  Moses  brought  the  children  of  Israel  through 
the  Red  Sea  on  dry  ground.” 

Do  we  have  revelations  today?  Is  President  Grant  guided  by 
revelation?  Certainly,  just  in  that  kind  of  a  way,  ready  to  receive 
the  promptings  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  as  they  shall  be  given 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Have  we  the  same  power  and  the 
same  opportunity  to  receive  the  spirit  of  revelation?  Certainly  we 
have.  Why,  every  member  of  this  Church,  every  last  one  who  is 
living  as  he  should,  keeping  the  commandments  of  God,  receives  that 
testimony,  and  is  thereby  founded  upon  that  rock  which  flesh  and 
blood  hath  not  delivered  unto  them  but  which  our  Father  in  heaven 
has  revealed  unto  them.  And  upon  this  rock  he  builds  his  Church. 

There  isn’t  time  to  go  into  further  discussion  of  this  matter.  I 
will  have  to  hurry,  but  I  want  to  read  what  St.  Paul  said  in  respect 
t9  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  I  think  it  fits  me  and  fits  every 
member  of  the  priesthood,  in  going  out  to  proclaim  the  gospel,  to 
stick  just  to  the  one  great  text.  St.  Paul  said  to  the  Corinthians, 
second  chapter. 

What  Paul  Said 

"And  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you,  came  not  with  excellency  of  speech.” 

We  are  not  depending  so  much  on  that,  though  we  are  glad  to 
hear  “excellency  of  speech”:  yes,  even  Paul  the  learned  said: 


CHURCH  FOUNDED  UPON  REVELATION 


663 


■'When  I  came  to  you,  came  not  with  excellency  of  speech,  or  of  wisdom, 
declaring  unto  you  the  testimony  of  God. 

“For  I  determined  not  to  know  any  thing  among  you,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him 
crucified. 

"And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling. 

"And  my  speech  and  my  preaching  was  not  with  enticing  words  of  man’s  wisdom, 
but  in  demonstration  of  the  spirit  and  of  power: 

"That  your  faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  of 
God.” 


That  is  “Mormonism”.  Stick  to  the  one  message — Jesus  Christ 
and  him  crucified;  Joseph  Smith  receiving  the  everlasting  gospel  from 
angelic  beings,  as  John  on  the  Isle  of  Patmos  declared,  coming  at 
the  time  of  the  end  when  all  these  things  are  being  fulfilled. 

Just  one  other  citation  that  I  want  to  give  you  and  then  I  am 
through.  In  the  Book  of  Mormon  we  have  a  prophecy  of  the  time 
of  the  end.  You  will  find  it  in  the  14th  chapter  of  First  Nephi. 
1  haven’t  the  time  to  read  the  whole  chapter; 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  the  angel  had  spoken  these  words,  he  said  unto 
me:  Rememberest  thou  the  covenants  of  the  Father  unto  the  house  of  Israel?” 

The  covenants  that  had  been  made  to  Abraham,  not  yet  ful¬ 
filled,  but  in  the  way  of  fulfillment.  The  time  is  here,  the  coven¬ 
ants  are  being  fulfilled.  General  Allenby,  in  the  World  War,  marched 
into  Palestine  and  freed  that  country  from  its  oppressors,  and  since 
that  work  has  been  going  on.  That  is  what  the  angel  a  thousand 
years  ago  asked  Nephi  in  that  question: 

"Rememberest  thou  the  covenants  of  the  Father  unto  the  house  of  Israel?  I  said 
unto  him.  Yea. 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  he  said  unto  me:  Look,  and  behold  that  great  and 
abominable  church,  which  is  the  mother  of  abominations,  whose  foundation  is  the’ 
devil.” 


I  skip  now  some  verses  to  hurry  on. 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  I  beheld  that  the  wrath  of  God  was  poured  out  upon 
the  great  and  abominable  church,  insomuch  that  there  were  wars  and  rumors  of  wars 
among  all  the  nations  and  kindreds  of  the  earth.” 

The  First  World  War 

Let  me  call  your  attention  to  this  fact,  that  until  the  World 
War,  all  the  nations  and  kindreds  of  the  earth  had  never  been  in¬ 
volved  in  one  great  war  before. 

When  Columbus  discovered  America,  he  found  the  new  world, 
so  that  prior  to  that  time  all  the  nations  and  all  the  kindreds  of  the 
earth  could  not  be  involved  in  war  together.  Since  1492  we  have 
the  most  accurate  history  of  all  the  wars,  and  all  the  nations  and 
kindreds  of  the  earth  were  for  the  first  time  involved  in  this  great 
struggle.  , 


664 


1  rvIPROVEMENT  ERA 


"And  as  there  began  to  be  wars  and  rumors  of  wars  among  all  the  nations  which 
belonged  to  the  mother  of  abominations,  the  angel  spake  unto  me,  saying:  Behold,  the 
wrath  of  God  is  upon  the  mother  of  harlots;  and  behold,  thou  seest  all  these  things — 
“And  when  the  day  cometh  that  the  wrath  of  God  is  poured  out  upon  the  mother 
of  harlots,  which  is  the  great  and  abominable  church  of  all  the  earth,  whose  foundation 
is  the  devil,  then,  at  that  day,  the  work  of  the  Father  shall  commence,  in  preparing 
the  way  for  the  fulfilling  of  his  covenants,  which  he  hath  made  to  his  people  who 
are  of  the  house  of  Israel.” 

Now  the  question  will  come;  Define  that  Church.  What 
Church  is  it?  The  Lord  defines  it,  you  can  tell.  Find  any  church 
that  is  great,  that  is  abominable,  whose  foundation  is  the  devil,  and 
upon  which  the  wrath  of  God  is  poured  out  in  the  last  days,  and 
then  you  have  it.  I  can’t  define  it  any  other  way. 

The  Lord  help  us  to  know,  by  the  power  of  revelation,  that 
this  is  his  Church,  that  it  is  not  founded  upon  Peter  or  Paul  or  Joseph 
or  Heber  or  any  other  human  being,  but  only  upon  the  power  and 
authority  of  the  living  God,  and  upon  the  solid  rock  of  revelation 
from  Almighty  God.  Amen. 


Honored  Laborers 

"TWO  MEN  I  HONOR,  AND  NO  THIRD.  First,  the  toil  worn  Craftsman  that 
with  earth-made  implement  laboriously  conquers  the  Earth,  and  makes  her  man’s.  Ven¬ 
erable  to  me  is  the  hard  Hand;  crooked,  coarse;  wherein  notwithstanding  lies  a  cunning 
virtue,  indefeasibly  royal,  as  of  the  Scepter  of  this  Planet.  Venerable  too  is  the  rugged 
face,  all  weather- tanned,  besoiled,  with  its  rude  intelligence;  for  it  is  the  face  of  a  Man 
Jiving  manlike.  Oh,  but  the  more  venerable  for  thy  rudeness,  and  even  because  we  must 
pity  as  well  as  love  thee!  Hardly  entreated  Brother!  For  us  was  thy  back  so  bent, 
for  us  were  thy  straight  limbs  and  fingers  so  deformed;  thou  wert  our  Conscript,  on 
whom  the  lot  fell,  and  fighting  our  battles  wert  so  marred.  For  in  thee  too  lay  a  God- 
created  Form,  but  it  was  not  to  be  unfolded;  incrusted  must  it  stand  with  the  thick 
adhesions  and  defacements  of  Labor;  and  thy  body,  like  thy  soul,  was  not  to  know 
freedom.  Yet  toil  on,  toil  on;  THOU  art  in  thy  duty,  be  out  of  it  who  may;  thou 
toilest  for  the  altogether  indispensable,  for  daily  bread. 

"A  second  man  I  honor,  and  still  more  highly:  Him  who  is  seen  toiling  for  the 
spiritually  indispensable;  not  daily  bread,  but  the  bread  of  Life.  Is  not  he  too  in  his 
duty;  endeavoring  towards  inward  Harmony;  revealing  this,  by  act  or  by  word,  through 
all  his  outward  endeavors,  be  they  high  or  low?  Highest  of  all,  when  his  outward  and 
his  inward  endeavor  are  one;  when  we  can  name  him  Artist;  not  earthly  Craftsman 
only,  but  inspired  Thinker,  who  with  heaven-made  Implement  conquers  Heaven  for 
us!  If  the  poor  and  humble  toil  that  we  have  Food,  must  not  the  high  and  glorious  toil 
for  him  in  return,  that  he  have  Light,  have  Guidance,  Freedom,  Immortality? 

“These  two,  in  all  their  degrees,  I  honor;  all  else  is  chaff  and  dust,  which  let  the 
wind  blow  wither  it  listeth.” — Carlyle. 


Our  Very  Present  Help* 

By  Amicus 

Affectionately  Dedicated  to  Dr.  James  E.  Talmage 

ONCE  at  the  hour  of  dawn  I  stood  upon  the  ocean  shore, 
waiting  for  the  sunrise.  On  the  horizon  a  sail  moved  slowly 
to  the  distance.  Clear  it  stood  before  the  sky,  bright  in 
light’s  earliest  rays.  But  when  the  sun  rose  I  could  sec  the  sail 
no  more,  for  the  brightness  of  his  shining.  Yet,  I  knew  that  the 
ship  was  there,  sailing  ever  down  the  pathway  of  the  light. 

SO  it  is,  I  thought,  with  those  whom  God  takes  to  Himself. 
While  we  stand  in  the  twilight  of  our  feeble  faith,  they  move, 
splendid,  to  a  wondrous  destiny.  When  the  Sun  of  His  consolation 
has  arisen  on  our  sight,  they  are  hid  in  the  glory  of  His  Presence. 
Then  comes  the  day. 

THERE  was  never  a  marriage  without  pain  of  parting.  A 
mother  will  weep  when  her  daughter  is  taken  from  her  care.  Yet, 
with  loving  anticipations,  the  daughter  stands  on  the  threshold  of  a 
sweeter  life,  of  a  high  and  holy  estate.  For  her  the  future’s  promise 
speaks  stronger  than  the  call  of  dying  pasts. 

EVEN  thus,  also,  is  the  trembling  ecstasy  of  the  soul  whom 
God  summons  to  that  new  life  in  His  Presence.  Whoso  has  heard 
the  music  of  His  speaking  attends  no  more  to  the  poor  harmonics 
of  earth.  Whoso  has  beheld  His  golden  splendor  can  sec  no  longer 
in  the  twilight  of  our  world.  God  comes  very  near,  when  eyes  which 
have  lighted  for  us  can  discern  His  beckoning  hand. 

WE  think  that  God  despoils  our  love.  Rather  is  it  true  that 
He  has  allowed  us  brief  foretaste  of  the  joys  prepared  for  them  that 
love  Him.  Was  it  not  He  who  gave  our  treasure?  He  has  but 
borrowed  His  gift. 

A  JEWELER  takes  jewels  that  he  may  polish  them,  and  repair 
their  settings.  When  they  are  returned,  they  shine  with  new  beauty. 
So  God,  the  Master  Workman,  takes  the  precious  jewels  of  our  love, 
that  the  Hands  which  shaped  their  beginning  may  perfect  them  for 
endless  life.  When  we  receive  them  again,  we  shall  know  that  He 
makes  all  things  new. 


*  Editorial  Note:  These  thoughtful  and  inspiring  paragraphs  are  from  the  pen  of  one  of 
"the  honorable  men  of  the  earth",  not  a  member  of  the  Church  but  a  true  friend  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints.  We  print  strictly  according  to  copy  as  received. 


666 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


A  GREAT  king  loved  a  humble  maid,  and  sent  his  servants 
offering  marriage  and  rich  gifts.  She  marveled  that  one  so  exalted 
had  inclined  his  eyes  to  the  dust;  but  he  set  her  upon  his  throne. 

THE  King  of  kings  comes  from  His  Glory  to  visit  our  humility. 
The  Almighty  descends  from  the  constellations  to  exalt  our  weak¬ 
ness.  The  Lord  of  splendors  seeks  love  in  our  mean  dwellings. 

OUR  lives  are  more  precious  in  His  sight  than  even  to  ourselves. 
They  are  components  of  the  eternal  scheme,  valuable  in  God’s  mind, 
which  creation  itself  embodies.  While  we  think  of  earth’s  brief 
sojourn.  He  knows  an  everlasting  significance.  “What  I  do  thou 
knowest  not  now,  but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter.” 

EOR  God  the  endless  years  are  one  enduring  present.  Every 
beginning  is  before  His  eyes;  all  ends  are  in  His  hand.  This  world 
and  our  brief  life  in  it  are  small  details  in  the  intricacies  of  His  vast 
design.  They  are  as  one  cast  of  a  shuttle  in  the  loom  of  His  eternity. 

COULD  God  desire  aught,  we  know  that,  above  all  else,  it  is 
the  love  of  our  heart.  God  loves  even  as  a  father,  pitying  his  own 
children,  and  in  this  clothes  our  human  love  with  the  glory  of  a 
divine  significance.  We  love  Him  because  He  first  loved  us:  if  we 
miss  blessedness,  it  is  because  His  love  goes  unrequited.  He  made 
man  a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  and,  for  his  first  habitation, 
planted  a  garden  of  delight.  He  numbers  the  very  hairs  of  the  head, 
and  rejoices  when  the  wicked  turns  from  wickedness. 

BUT  God  is  a  jealous  God;  when  He  seeks  the  heart’s  love. 
He  demands  all.  He  strove  to  win  us  in  our  prosperity,  but  we 
would  not  listen.  He  sues  for  the  love  which  grief  has  wounded, 
and  exalts  it  with  His  comfort.  He  is  the  Eather  of  the  fatherless 
and  the  Husband  of  the  widow.  He  is  our  Rock  and  our  Habitation, 
and  our  Very  Present  Help  in  trouble. 

SORROW,  suffering  and  death — they  do  not  thwart  Him. 
They  are  angels  sent  to  awaken  us,  that  we  may  behold  the  splendor 
of  His  Day.  They  are  goads,  wielded  at  His  command,  “Compel 
them  to  come  in”.  They  are  deep  shades  laid  down  to  set  forth  the 
glowing  colors  of  enduring  love. 

GOD  opens  the  door  of  sorrow,  but  through  it  we  may  enter 
the  home  of  His  tearless  joy.  He  leaves  the  path  of  adversity  rough 
to  our  feet;  but  it  is  such  a  little  way  to  the  abode  of  His  peace. 
“He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things;  he  shall  be  my  son, 
I  will  be  his  God.” 

BLESSED,  then,  is  sorrow:  underneath  are  the  Everlasting 


OUR  VERY  PRESENT  HELP 


667 


Arms.  Blessed  is  adversity:  it  opens  the  eyes  of  faith.  We  can 
not  forget  our  troubles,  but  we  can  remember  God.  His  it  is  to 
take  away  their  bitterness. 

IN  life’s  loudest  turmoil  we  may  hear  His  speaking:  “Be  still 
and  know  that  I  am  God.”  So  the  keen  hearing  of  the  prophet 
discerned  His  whisper  above  the  tumult  of  storm  and  earthquake 
and  mighty  rushing  wind.  To  him  God  was  nearer  than  the 
thoughts  of  his  own  heart:  His  stillness  was  louder  than  the  outcry 
of  Nature’s  terrors. 

WHEN  God  promised  Abraham  a  thing  which  seemed  im¬ 
possible,  Abraham  believed,  knowing  God’s  Almightiness.  Thus 
it  was  said  that  Abraham  was  the  friend  of  God — he  knew  God. 
But  God  would  have  such  a  friend  in  every  soul. 

FAITH  is  divine  friendliness  in  the  heart  of  man.  It  is  the 
power  to  think  God’s  thoughts.  It  is  the  soul’s  sure  knowledge 
of  God’s  goodness,  when  it  were  too  easy  to  believe  in  evil.  Were 
God  not  good,  there  were  no  need  for  faith. 

FAITH  discerns  realities,  while  reason  hesitates  at  evidences. 
Through  it  we  live  by  knowledge  above  understanding.  By  it  we 
testify,  even  unwillingly,  to  God’s  unbreakable  promises. 

FAITH  is  the  soul’s  life  with  God.  It  reaches  out  in  the 
dark,  knowing  that  it  shall  grasp  a  hand.  It  subsists  in  the  con¬ 
fidence  that  the  heart’s  desires — those  things  which  we  earnestly 
hope  may  be  true — are  the  things  which  we  were  created  to  inherit. 
It  is  the  eyesight  of  the  soul.  While  the  soul  lives  it  must  depend 
on  faith. 

WHEN  we  hunger  or  thirst,  we  seek  food  or  drink.  If  weary 
with  labor,  we  seek  refreshment  in  sleep.  If  lonely  and  forsaken, 
we  know  that  fellowship  and  sympathy  may  be  found  somewhere, 
and  our  pain  decreases.  Provision  for  every  need  is  only  the  law 
of  life.  There  is  joyful  requital  for  every  proper  desire  of  the  heart. 
In  this  fact  we  have  enduring  faith. 

CREATION  is  glorious  in  its  compensation:  yet  the  soul  of 
man  is  not  satisfied.  There  is  thirst  beyond  the  quenching  of  water: 
there  is  hunger  beyond  satisfying  with  food.  “As  the  hart  pants 
for  brooks  of  water,  my  soul  pants  for  Thee,  O  God:  my  soul 
thirsts  for  the  Living  God.” 

THE  desire  for  God  is  the  soul’s  strongest  passion.  All  else 
men  have  forsaken,  that  they  might,  “haply,  feel  after  and  find 
Him”.  Many  have  fasted  and  tormented  their  flesh,  hoping  to  win 


668 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


sight  of  Him.  That  God  lives,  and  that  He  gives  eternal  life,  are 
hopes  upheld  by  universal  verdict.  Who,  then,  is  greater  than  the 
prophets  and  martyrs,  or  better  than  all  the  wise  and  good,  that 
he  should  deny,  when  they  believed  and  exulted? 

IF  nature  provides  to  satisfy  earthly  cravings,  can  the  soul’s 
strong  aspirations  be  in  vain?  If  there  is  refreshment  for  thirst  and 
hunger,  is  there  naught  for  the  soul  but  dust?  The  Eternal  One 
has  not  scattered  His  power  like  smoke.  The  All-wise  has  not 
written  His  wisdom  on  the  waves.  Smoke  does  not  believe  itself 
a  rock:  waves  do  not  hope  to  stand  like  hills.  But  the  soul  of  man 
has  ever  held  the  hope  of  immortality. 

THE  thought  of  God  is  conscious  energy,  moulding  and  com¬ 
pelling.  It  is  life’s  most  potent  force.  That  which  a  man  thinks 
of  God’s  character  he  begins  to  be:  his  thought  of  God  is  his  own 
highest  ideal.  If  he  knows  God’s  love,  he  becomes  just  and  merci¬ 
ful,  and  strong  in  faith.  If  he  knows  God’s  power,  he  borrows 
strength  against  trouble,  and  learns  patience  in  affliction.  If  he 
knows  God’s  Almightiness,  he  begins  to  live  the  life  of  his  eternal 
world.  Any  state  of  living  is  an  abode  of  joy  and  peace  to  him 
who  knows  God’s  reality. 

WHEN  masons  build  a  house  they  set  stones  together,  and  bind 
them  with  mortar.  So  God  builds  heaven  with  the  souls  whom 
love  may  unify.  Thus  He  erects  His  own  eternal  habitation.  His 
house  not  made  with  hands. 

LOVE  is  the  one  activity  in  which  we  may  cooperate  with 
God.  It  is  only  obedience  to  His  law  of  life,  the  end  and  reason 
of  our  creation.  All  that  assists  faith  or  righteousness  is  only  a 
means  of  perfecting  love. 

IN  desiring  love,  in  loving  others,  we  tread  the  first  step  to 
God’s  Presence.  Love  is  the  force  which  urges  us  to  God.  It  is  a 
gravitation  stronger  than  the  pull  of  suns  and  planets.  It  is  man’s 
title  to  divine  heritage.  “Whosoever  loves  is  born  of  God,  and  knows 
Him:  for  God  is  love.’’ 

GOD  sees  through  eyes  that  look  with  love  and  good  will. 
Eyes  that  light  with  kindness  discern  God’s  likeness  in  every  soul. 
When,  of  old.  He  trod  our  earth,  surely  He  sanctified  our  dust  for¬ 
ever.  Henceforth,  His  very  image  is  man  himself,  the  proper  object 
of  our  love,  because  of  Him. 

DO  we  regret  gentleness  unspoken  and  kindness  unperformed? 
Do  we  bewail  unworthy  words  and  acts?  We  merely  acknowledge 


OUR  VERY  PRESENT  HELP 


669 


that  love  has  not  ruled  our  lives.  Were  there  naught  to  repent  we  had 
fulfilled  the  whole  law  of  God. 

GOD’S  law  demands  only  those  things  which  He  created  us 
to  manifest.  Love  alone  is  the  law’s  fulfilling:  it  is  the  all-binding 
cohesion  in  the  world  of  life  which  makes  for  unity  with  God. 

GRIEF,  mourning,  repentance  for  sin — they  are  just  loneliness 
for  God:  the  only  real  loneliness  that  the  soul  can  feel.  We  yearn 
for  absent  friends,  although,  did  we  but  know  it,  we  yearn  far  more 
bitterly  for  God.  Because  the  thought  of  His  love  consoles  we  are 
assured  of  His  promises.  This  is  the  glory  of  faith  perfect  in  love. 

GOD  shaped  the  mind  of  man  solely  that  Almighty  Power 
might  be  known  as  Love  Divine.  That  is  the  greatest  of  all  thoughts. 
The  humble  flower  dares  to  love  the  sun,  and  we  behold  the  glories 
born  of  her  marriage  with  the  light.  This  is  a  parable  of  the  soul 
that  looks  to  God. 

A  TRAVELER  found  an  ancient  book,  and  none  could  spell 
its  writing.  A  learned  man  drew  forth  its  meaning,  and  read  anew 
the  glorious  song  of  a  forgotten  poet. 

GOD  is  the  poet  whose  writing  few  can  read,  and  many  spell 
not  understanding.  His  is  also  the  glorious  Song  of  Life — blessed 
is  the  soul  that  sings  it. 

WHEN  God’s  voice  fell  upon  the  formless  earth,  the  universe 
achieved  creation.  Wise  men  say  that  He  spoke  a  Word  of  Power, 
which  was  only  His  own  beautiful  Name. 

“GOD”  is  the  Word  of  Power  which  could  make  anew  this 
world  of  sorrow  and  of  sin.  Could  all  know  Him  as  He  would 
manifest  Himself,  His  tabernacle  would  be  with  man.  Then  there 
would  be  no  more  death;  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  nor  pain  any 
more. 

WHOSO  attends  His  words  enters  on  the  way  out  of  sin, 
error  and  the  shadow  of  death.  The  heavenly  life  begins  for  every 
soul  that  learns  to  dwell  with  God.  Whoso  has  viewed  that  life, 
even  through  the  window  of  hope,  ceases  to  mourn  earthly  joys, 
which  all  leave  so  soon. 

WHEN  the  veil  before  the  Holiest  Place  is  lifted,  and  He  is 
beheld  between  the  Cherubim,  who  is  it  that  we  are  come  to  worship? 
No  strange  majesty  oblivious  of  our  being.  No  ruthless  power 
indifferent  to  our  strivings.  No  dread  tyrant  eager  to  afflict  and  slay. 

IT  is  He  who  planned  the  pitying  heart  of  fatherhood  and 


670 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


devised  the  mother’s  love.  It  is  He  who  paints  glory  on  the  flowers 
of  the  field,  and  who  notes  the  pitiful  small  tragedy  of  the  sparrow’s 
fall.  It  is  He  who  hastens  to  welcome  the  wastrel  limping  home¬ 
ward,  and  who  seeks  the  lost  lamb  in  the  wilderness. 

YET  He  it  is  who  binds  the  sweet  influences  of  the  Pleiades 
and  guides  Arcturus  with  his  sons:  who  laid  the  foundation  of  the 
earth,  and  looses  the  bands  of  Orion.  Thus  we  learn  that  mercy, 
patience  and  loving-kindness  are  the  working  principles  of  Omnipo¬ 
tence. 


IT  is  with  such  a  One  that  we  have  to  do.  His  arm  is  strong 
to  help,  and  His  eye  is  watchful  of  our  needs.  As  a  child  seeks 
safety  in  its  mother’s  arms,  so  the  soul  of  man  turns  for  comfort 
to  the  Living  God. 

HE  is  the  Author  of  life  and  the  Hope  of  immortality. 

HE  is  the  Delight  in  every  joy  and  the  Sun  of  every  morning. 

HE  is  the  Sweetness  of  early  hopes  and  the  calm  Content  of  age. 

HE  is  the  Glory  of  wisdom  and  the  Desire  of  them  that  seek  it. 

HE  is  our  Shield  and  our  Exceeding  Great  Reward. 

HE  is  light  and  love;  also  life,  resurrection  and  the  faith  that 
seeks  Him. 

ALL  things  whatsoever  are  in  Him,  and  exist  only  that  they 
may  tell  of  Him.  They  are  measures  in  His  song  of  the  ages, 
scanned  to  the  rhythm  of  the  moving  stars. 

IN  all  the  eternal  years  God  could  be  no  nearer  than  He  is 
today.  His  love  is  in  the  highest  heaven  no  more  truly  than  in  the 
sorrow  which  drives  us  to  Him.  We  may  learn  more  devotion  to 
Him,  but  none  can  scale  the  towering  heights  of  His  love.  “In  Him 
we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being.’’  But  “we  are  also  His 
offspring’’. 

GOD  binds  loving  souls  together,  as  threads  are  woven  in  a 
silken  web.  No  death  can  sever  them  in  His  unfailing  grasp.  Love 
that  knows  God  defies  the  distance  of  earth  and  heaven:  no  parting 
can  disturb  it.  It  waits  eager  at  the  threshold,  sure  that  the  door 
will  open. 

LOVE  is  the  seed  of  Everlasting  Life  sown  in  the  soil  of  our 
mortality.  It  is  the  echo  of  God’s  voice  which  first  commanded  us 
to  be.  It  is  the  soul’s  response  to  His  insistent  summons.  It  abides 
in  the  heart  of  man,  the  one  unfaltering  testimony  to  immortal  Hope. 

THERE  is  no  death.  It  is  an  evening,  when  we  talk  of  to¬ 
morrow.  It  is  the  shadow  of  faith’s  brief  eclipse.  It  is  the  dropping 


OUR  VERY  PRESENT  HELP 


671 


of  an  eyelid  which  hides  the  glory  of  the  sun.  Thus  a  man  goes 
forth  to  his  labor  until  the  evening.  Like  him,  when  brief  tasks  are 
done,  the  longing  soul  also  returns  home. 

“BLESSED”,  says  the  Master,  “are  those  servants  whom  the 
Lord  at  His  coming  shall  find  watching.  Verily,  He  will  gird 
Himself  and  make  them  sit  down  to  meat,  and  will  come  and  serve 
them”. 

ENDLESS  eternity  contains  one  supermost  moment — when, 
as  by  promise,  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is.  Then  shall  we  behold 
the  One  whom  our  heart  has  always  sought;  love’s  Very  Self,  for 
whose  sake  all  loves  have  been  conceived  and  born — the  Beloved 
of  all  love,  the  One  Eternal  Reason  beneath  all  devotion.  Faith 
taught  us  to  desire  Him,  and  Hope  strengthened  our  feet  on  the  path¬ 
way  to  His  Presence.  But  Faith  and  Hope  are  only  Love  called  by 
other  names. 

LIFE’S  darkest  hour  is  God’s  hour.  It  is  then  that  Hope  and 
Faith  are  kindled,  even  as  lamps  are  lighted  in  the  night.  ITen 
dawns  the  unfading  day  of  love  and  sight,  when  all  life  is  renewed. 
As  the  shout  of  thunder  stabs  the  silence  of  a  solitary  place.  God’s 
light  rushes  upon  the  darkness  of  our  despair.  Then  we  shall  know 
— God  is  here. 

THY  sun  shall  no  more  go  down;  neither  shall  thy  moon  with¬ 
draw  herself;  for  the  Lord  shall  be  thine  Everlasting  Light,  and  the 
days  of  thy  mourning  shall  be  ended. 


An  Episode  of  Euthanasia 

When  Death  caressed  me  with  her  lingering  arms. 

And  with  cool  palms  stroked  oft  my  beaded  brow. 

And  flashed  dark  eyes  into  my  nerv'ous  sight. 

I  smiled  and  welcomed  her.  Was  she  not  very  kindi’ 

Did  she  not  ease  the  pain  that  wracked  my  limbs. 

And  bid  me  swoon  away  in  misty  dreams 
Where  all  things  beautiful  entranced  my  eyes. 

And  tunes  of  unborn  melodies  bid  me  hear 
What  joy  held  in  reserve  for  mortal  earsi" 

Because  I  had  no  fear,  her  arms  unclasped: 

And.  as  a  queenly-robed,  immortal  form. 

Beautiful  beyond  all  earthly  comeliness. 

She  tarried  but  a  moment  to  impress 
My  lingering  vision  with  her  loveliness. 

And  bade  me  wait  till  she  should  come  again! 

Joseph  Longking  Towmsend 


Maywood,  California 


Sunlight  and  Health 

By  George  H.  Maughan,  Department  of  Physiology, 
Cornell  University 

The  human  body  has  been  adapted  to  its  environment  by  the 
experience  of  the  ages.  It  has  developed  the  power  of  resisting 
certain  forces;  and  its  well  being  has  become  dependent  upon 
others.  Among  the  beneficial  stimuli  are  radiations  from  the  sun. 
The  body  thrives  in  the  light,  and  becomes  less  resistant  to  disease 
and  more  anemic  in  the  darkness. 

But  the  radiations  from  the  sun  extend  beyond  visible  light 
into  the  much  longer  infra-red,  or  heat,  waves  and  radio  waves  on 
the  one  side,  and  into  the  short  ultra-violet  on  the  other.  Certain  of 
these  latter  rays  have  great  biologic  power.  For  example,  those 
having  a  wave  length  between  290  mu.  and  313  mu.  are  responsi¬ 
ble  for  most  of  the  sunburn  we  experience  when  over-exposed  on  the 
beach.  They  possess  most  of  the  germacidal  power  in  sunlight  and 
are  the  rays  which  prevent  rickets. 

Rickets  is  a  disease  very  common  in  children.  It  develops  even 
though  the  diet  contains  an  abundance  of  all  of  the  ordinary  food 
elements,  including  calcium  and  phosphorus.  The  symptoms  in 
most  animals  which  develop  a  severe  case  are  very  much  the  same. 
The  bones  fail  to  lay  down  the  bony  materials  and  consequently 
they  are  thin  and  weak.  The  ribs  are  beaded  and  the  joints  of  the 
legs  and  arms  are  enlarged  and  contain  an  abnormal  amount  of 
cartilage.  The  animal  is  unable  to  walk  without  great  difficulty 
and  growth  is  retarded. 

In  our  experiments,  such  a  condition  in  chickens  has  been 
repeatedly  cured  in  four  weeks  by  supplying  ultra-violet  radiations, 
either  from  the  sun  or  from  artificial  sources.  The  interesting  and 
almost  marvelous  thing  is  that  these  unseen  and  unfelt  rays,  in  some 
mysterious  way,  make  the  body  able  to  use  bone-building  substances. 

During  the  past  two  years,  extensive  experiments  have  been 
carried  out,  in  the  Department  of  Physiology  of  Cornell  University, 
to  determine  the  amount  of  exposure  required  to  cure  severe  rickets. 
A  study  has  also  been  made  relative  to  the  area  of  the  body  through 
which  the  rays  enter;  and  the  region  in  the  spectrum  concerned  in 
the  cure  of  the  disease.  Results  have  clearly  shown  that  only  short 
exposures  are  necessary.  Five  minutes  daily  irradiation  from  a 
quartz  mercury  vapor  lamp  or  one-half  hour  in  the  sunshine  is 
sufficient,  but  the  rays  must  fall  directly  upon  the  skin. 

The  radiations  are  effective  when  they  fall  upon  the  parts  of 


SUNLIGHT  AND  HEALTH 


673 


the  body  that  are  not  covered.  Ordinary  clothing,  even  one  thick¬ 
ness,  obstructs  the  rays;  and  certain  of  the  longer  ultra-violet  waves 
which  were  formerly  thought  to  be  valuable  have  been  found  in¬ 
effective. 

The  Department  of  Hygiene,  in  cooperation  with  the  Medical 
College,  has  made  a  study  of  the  effects  of  weekly  irradiations  on 
control  of  common  colds.  The  subjects  have  been  groups  of  college 
students  who  were  unusually  susceptible  to  colds.  Results  show  a 
marked  reduction  in  number  and  severity  of  the  attacks  of  this  most 
troublesome  malady.  Indeed,  many  of  these  young  men  who  were 
ordinarily  subject  to  almost  continuous  colds  in  winter  have  been, 
during  the  period  of  irradiation,  about  as  free  from  them  as  the  or¬ 
dinarily  resistant  individual.  Most  people  are  much  less  susceptible  to 
colds  in  the  summer  than  in  winter.  This  seems  to  be  partly  due 
to  the  fact  that  they  get  more  sunshine  in  summer  than  in  winter. 

A  skin  which  is  exposed  to  air  and  sunshine  becomes,  because 
of  this  fact,  a  better  covering  for  the  delicate  tissues  of  the  body.  It 
adjusts  more  readily  to  changes  in  the  environment.  It  resists  the 
attacks  of  infectious  organisms  more  successfully.  Its  glands  and 
cell  layers  are  more  vigorous  and  healthy. 

In  summer  time  children  should  be  given  frequent,  but  mod¬ 
erate,  exposures  of  the  entire  body  to  sunshine;  or  so  dressed  as  to 
expose  the  arms,  trunk  and  legs  while  they  play  out  of  doors.  Perhaps 
adults  could  so  plan  their  leisure  hours  and  recreation  and  modify 
conventional  dress  as  to  secure  for  themselves  more  of  these  vital  rays. 

Ithaca,  Netv  York 


Smoke 


In  times  of  gale,  you  curve — and  sweep —  Again  my  eager  eyes  discern 

When  winds  are  stilled,  you  curl — and  creep —  You  into  other  visions  turn — 


A  sinuous  film  of  gray 


I  see  processions,  well  defined. 


That  hides  the  grandeur  of  the  hills. 
And  veils  the  smile  of  day. 


Of  vestals  in  their  virgin  robes: 
The  same  ethereal  kind 


Then,  like  dark  spirits  raveling 
Their  robes  as  they  go  traveling 
A  course  mapped  out  for  stars. 


With  the  delicate  precision 
Of  their  transcendant  thought. 


That  master- wielders  of  the  brush 
Upon  their  canvas  wrought 


Are  you  that  shed  those  sombre  flakes 


Which  leave  besmearing  scars. 


Sometimes  your  way  you  upward  wend 
And  unto  me  a  picture  send 
Of  naiads  clad  in  pearl. 


In  pondering  your  imagery. 
This  simile  evolves  for  us — 


Your  adverse  mood  depicts  mankind 
In  stage  of  primal  crudity: 


Or  of  a  group  of  woodland  nymphs 
In  graceful  dancing  whirl. 

Provo,  Utah 


Robbed  of  your  soot,  you  symbolize 
Man's  higher  self — divinity. 


Grace  ingles  Frost 


Hill  Ramah — Hill  Cumorah 


The  Hill  Cumorah* 

By  President  Anthony  W.  Ivins 

I  FEEL  very  grateful  to  the  Lord,  my  brethren  and  sisters,  that, 
through  his  mercy,  all  of  us  who  are  assembled  here  this  morn¬ 
ing  enjoy  the  opportunity  of  meeting  together  in  general 
conference,  upon  the  ninety-eighth  anniversary  of  the  organization  of 
the  Church. 

Reference  has  been  made  by  the  President  of  the  acquisition  by 
the  Church  of  the  spot  of  ground  in  the  state  of  New  York  known  as 
rhe  hill  Cumorah.  It  appears  to  me  to  be  an  event  of  such  importance 
that  I  desire  to  devote  the  short  time  which  is  at  my  disposal  this 
morning  to  a  discussion  of  that  subject.  There  have  been  some 
differences  of  opinion  in  regard  to  it,  and  in  order  that  I  might 
be  correct  in  the  statements  which  I  make  I  have  this  morning  fin¬ 
ished  a  short  manuscript  which  I  would  like  to  read — the  first  time, 
i  believe,  in  my  experience,  that  I  have  ever  addressed  a  congregation 
in  this  manner,  and  I  do  it  for  the  purpose  stated. 

An  Important  Event 

I'he  purchase  of  this  hill,  which  President  Grant  has  an¬ 
nounced,  is  an  event  of  more  than  ordinary  importance  to  the 
membership  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  The 
memories  of  the  remote  past  which  cluster  round  this  sacred  spot,  its 
close  association  with  the  opening  of  the  present  gospel  dispensa¬ 
tion,  which  has  resulted  in  bringing  together  this  congregation  of  peo¬ 
ple,  for  without  it  this  tabernacle  would  not  have  been  erected,  nor 
would  we  have  been  gathered  here  in  worship  today,  and  the  thought 
which  we  entertain  of  the  possibilities  which  its  bosom  may  unfold, 
make  the  acquisition  of  this  hill  almost  an  epochal  accomplishment 
in  the  history  of  the  Church. 

If  our  Bible  chronology  is  correct,  and  it  is  at  least  the  best  we 
have,  it  was  in  the  year  599  before  the  birth  of  Christ,  our  Lord, 
that  Zedekiah  was  chosen  to  be  king  of  Judea.  His  reign  was  of 
short  duration,  extending  over  a  period  of  only  eleven  years.  He 
was  in  rebellion  against  the  Babylonian  kingdom,  and  Nebuchadnez¬ 
zar,  king  of  Babylon,  with  his  armies,  overran  Judea,  made  Zedekiah 
prisoner,  put  out  his  eyes,  killed  his  sons,  and  carried  the  king  away 
captive  to  Babylon. 

It  was  during  the  reign  of  this  king  that  Lehi  and  his  family, 

^Address  delivered  at  the  ninety-eighth  annual  conference  of  the  Church.  Salt  Lake 
Tabernacle.  April  6.  1928. 


676 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Ishmacl  and  members  of  his  household,  and  Zoram,  who  had  been 
a  servant  to  Laban,  left  Jerusalem  and  began  the  journey  which,  in 
rime,  brought  them  to  the  American  continent. 

As  a  guide  to  their  spiritual  life  these  people  brought  with  them 
that  part  of  the  Holy  Scripture  known  to  us  as  the  Old  Testament, 
which  contained  the  first  five  books  of  Moses,  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah,  Jeremiah  and  others  of  the  ancient  prophets.  These  records 
were  engraved  upon  plates  of  brass. 

Two  Sets  of  Plates 

Soon  after  the  arrival  of  these  people  and  their  establishment 
upon  this  continent,  Nephi,  the  son  of  Lehi,  was  commanded  to 
make  other  plates,  on  which  a  record  of  the  history  of  his  people 
was  to  be  written.  Two  sets  of  plates  were  made  from  metal  which 
was  smelted  from  ores  that  abounded  in  the  new  world  to  which  the 
Nephites  had  come;  upon  them  Nephi  commenced  to  record  the 
history  of  his  people.  Both  of  these  sets  of  plates  which  were  made 
were  called  the  plates  of  Nephi.  Upon  one  set,  which  was  called 
the  larger  plates  of  Nephi,  the  secular  history  of  the  people  was 
kept,  the  reign  of  their  various  kings,  their  system  of  democratic 
government  under  the  judges  who  were  chosen  by  the  voice  of  the 
people,  and  their  wars  and  contentions.  A  smaller  set  was  made, 
on  which  the  religious  history  of  the  people  was  kept,  their  faith  in 
God  and  the  service  rendered  to  him,  their  idolatry,  the  hand- 
dealings  of  the  Lord  among  them,  the  predictions  of  their  prophets, 
and  the  persecutions  which  they  suffered  because  of  their  faith  in, 
and  adherence  to,  the  doctrines  taught  by  their  fathers. 

It  was  principally  from  these  latter  plates  that  Mormon  made 
the  abridgment  which  constitutes  the  volume  known  as  the  Book 
of  Mormon.  These  records  were  carefully  preserved,  and  passed 
through  the  hands  of  many  different  custodians  before  the  history 
closed,  which  was  more  than  four  hundred  years  after  the  birth  of 
the  Redeemer  of  the  world. 

Besides  these  two  sets  of  the  plates  of  Nephi,  and  the  brass 
plates  which  were  brought  from  Jerusalem,  there  were  twenty-four 
plates  of  gold,  upon  which  was  recorded  a  brief  abridgment  of  the 
history  of  a  people  who  came  from  Babylon  to  this  continent  long 
before  the  arrival  of  the  Nephite  colony.  They  left  the  old  world 
at  the  time  of  the  building  of  the  Tower  of  Babel,  about  2,200  years 
before  the  birth  of  Christ.  It  was  from  these  latter  plates  that 
Moroni,  the  son  of  Mormon,  transcribed  that  portion  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon  known  as  the  Book  of  Ether. 

It  was  three  hundred  twenty-one  years  after  the  birth  of  Christ 
that  all  of  these  records  came  into  the  hands  of  Ammaron,  who  re¬ 
ceived  them  from  his  brother  Amos,  who  was  the  son  of  Nephi,  who 


THE  HILL  CUMORAH 


677 


wrote  the  fourth  book  of  Nephi,  which  appears  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  as  the  following  shows  (I  am  quoting  here,  as  I  shall 
continue  to  quote,  from  the  Book  of  Mormon  itself) ; 

“And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  three  hundred  twenty  years  had  passed  away, 
Ammaron,  being  constrained  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  did  hide  up  the  records  which  were 
sacred — yea,  even  all  the  sacred  records  which  had  been  handed  down  from  generation 
to  generation,  which  were  sacred — even  until  the  three  hundred  twentieth  year  from  the 
coming  of  Christ.  And  he  did  hide  them  up  unto  the  Lord,  that  they  might  come 
again  unto  the  remnant  of  the  House  of  Jacob,  according  to  the  prophecies  and  the 
promises  of  the  Lord.  And  thus  is  the  end  of  the  record  of  Ammaron.” 

Ammaron  to  Mormon 

One  year  later  Ammaron  called  Mormon  to  him  and  gave 
liim  the  following  instruction: 

“And  now  I,  Mormon,  make  a  record  of  the  things  which  I  have  both  seen  and 
heard,  and  call  it  the  Book  of  Mormon.  And  about  the  time  that  Ammaron  hid  up 
the  records  unto  the  Lord,  he  came  unto  me,  (I  being  about  ten  years  of  age,  and  I 
began  to  be  learned  somewhat  after  the  manner  of  the  learning  of  my  people)  and 
Ammaron  said  unto  me:  I  perceive  that  thou  art  a  sober  child,  and  art  quick  to  observe; 
therefore,  when  ye  are  about  twenty  and  four  years  old  I  would  that  ye  should  remem¬ 
ber  the  things  that  ye  have  observed  concerning  this  people;  and  when  ye  are  of  that 
age  go  to  the  land  Antum,  unto  a  hill  which  shall  be  called  Shim:  and  there  have  1 
deposited  unto  the  Lord  all  the  sacred  engravings  concerning  this  people. 

“And  behold,  ye  shall  take  the  plates  of  Nephi  unto  yourself,  and  the  remainder 
shall  ye  leave  in  the  place  where  they  are;  and  ye  shall  engrave  on  the  plates  of  Nephi 
all  the  things  that  ye  have  observed  concerning  this  people. 

“And  I.  Mormon,  being  a  descendant  of  Nephi.  (and  my  father's  name  was  Mor¬ 
mon)  I  remembered  the  things  which  Ammaron  commanded  me.” 

Fourteen  years  after  this  charge  had  been  given  to  Mormon  he 
writes  as  follows: 

“And  now.  the  city  of  Jashon  was  near  the  land  where  Ammaron  had  deposited 
the  records  unto  the  Lord,  that  they  might  not  be  destroyed.  And  behold  I  had  gone 
according  to  the  word  of  Ammaron,  and  taken  the  plates  of  Nephi,  and  did  make  a 
record  according  to  the  words  of  Ammaron.” 

It  will  be  observed  that  at  this  time  only  the  plates  of  Nephi 
were  removed  from  the  hill  Shim  by  Mormon. 

Years  of  Constant  War 

It  was  forty  years  later,  as  near  as  we  are  able  to  fix  the  date, 
that  Mormon  again  visited  this  hill,  under  different  circumstances, 
r.s  the  following  shows:  Forty  years  had  passed,  forty  years  of 
constant  war  and  bloodshed  between  the  Nephite  people  and  their 
enemies,  the  Lamanites.  The  Nephites  were  fleeing  before  their 
enemies,  taking  all  of  the  inhabitants  with  them  when  Mormon  says: 

“And  now  I.  Mormon,  seeing  that  the  Lamanites  were  about  to  overthrow  the 
land,  therefore  I  did  go  to  the  hill  Shim,  and  did  take  up  all  of  the  records  which 
Ammaron  had  hid  up  unto  the  Lord.” 


678 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Mormon,  after  taking  possession  of  the  records,  returned  to  the 
command  of  the  Nephite  armies.  The  sacred  records,  which  had 
lain  in  the  hill  Shim  for  more  than  50  years,  were  now  in  the  custody 
of  Mormon,  and  the  Nephite  people  were  fleeing  before  their  enemies. 
Ten  years  later,  ten  years  of  hopeless  struggle.  Mormon  again  writes 
as  follows: 

"And  I,  Mormon,  wrote  an  epistle  unto  the  king  of  the  Lamanites,  and  desired 
of  him  that  he  would  grant  unto  us  that  we  might  gather  together  our  people  unto  the 
land  of  Cumorah,  by  a  hill  which  was  called  Cumorah,  and  there  we  could  give  them 
battle.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  king  of  the  Lamanites  did  grant  unto  me  the 
things  which  I  desired.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  we  did  march  forth  to  the  land  of 
Cumorah.  and  we  did  pitch  our  tents  round  about  the  hill  Cumorah;  and  it  was  in  a 
land  of  many  waters,  rivers,  and  fountains:  and  here  we  had  hoped  to  gain  advantage 
over  the  Lamanites.  And  when  three  hundred  and  eighty  and  four  years  had  passed 
away,  we  had  gathered  in  all  the  remainder  of  our  people  unto  the  land  of  Cumorah. 

In  the  Hill  Cumorah 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  we  had  gathered  in  all  our  people  in  one  to  the 
land  of  Cumorah,  behold  I,  Mormon,  began  to  be  old  [this  man,  at  this  time,  was  past 
70  years  of  age  and  was  still  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  Nephite  army]  :  and  knowing 
it  to  be  the  last  struggle  of  my  people,  and  having  been  commanded  of  the  Lord  that  I 
should  not  suffer  the  records  which  had  been  handed  down  by  our  fathers,  which  were 
s.tcred,  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Lamanites,  (for  the  Lamanites  would  destroy  them  ) 
therefore  I  made  this  record  out  of  the  plates  of  Nephi,  and  hid  up  in  the  hill  Cumorah 
all  the  records  which  had  been  entrusted  to  me  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  save  it  were 
these  few  plates  which  I  gave  unto  my  son  Moroni. 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  my  people,  with  their  wives  and  their  children,  did 
now  behold  the  armies  of  the  Lamanites  marching  toward  them;  and  with  that  awful 
fear  of  death  which  fills  the  breasts  of  all  the  wicked,  did  they  wait  to  receive  them.” 

The  Final  Disposition 

So  far  as  we  have  information,  this  was  the  final  disposition 
which  was  made  of  the  records  given  into  the  custody  of  Mormon, 
from  the  plates  of  Nephi.  This  latter,  with  the  addition  of  the 
Book  of  Ether,  and  the  few  chapters  written  by  Moroni,  constitute 
the  record  contained  in  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

All  of  the  remaining  records.  Mormon  tells  us,  were  deposited 
in  the  hill  Cumorah. 

That  the  hill  Cumorah  and  the  hill  Ramah  are  identical  is 
shown  by  the  following:  Moroni,  in  the  Book  of  Ether,  says: 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  armies  of  Coriantumr  did  press  upon  the  arrhies  of 
Shiz  [he  is  telling  the  story  now  of  this  first  people  who  came  to  the  American  continent 
from  the  Tower  of  Babel]  that  they  beat  them,  that  they  caused  them  to  flee  before 
them:  and  they  did  flee  southward,  and  did  pitch  their  tents  in  a  place  which  was  called 
Ogath.  And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  army  of  Coriantumr  did  pitch  their  tents  by  the 
hill  Ramah:  and  it  was  that  same  hill  where  my  father  Mormon  did  hide  up  the 
records  unto  the  Lord,  which  were  sacred.” 

The  passages  which  I  have  quoted  from  the  Book  of  Mormon 


THE  HILL  CUMORAH 


679 


and  the  more  extended  discussion  of  this  subject  by  Elder  B.  H. 
Roberts  which  was  published  in  The  Deseret  News  of  March  3 
definitely  established  the  following  facts:  That  the  hill  Cumorah, 
and  the  hill  Ramah  are  identical.  That  it  was  around  this  hill  that 
the  armies  of  both  the  Jaredites  and  Nephites  fought  their  great  last 
battles.  That  it  was  in  this  hill  that  Mormon  deposited  all  of  the 
sacred  records  which  had  been  entrusted  to  his  care  by  Ammaron, 
except  the  abridgment  which  he  had  made  from  the  plates  of  Nephi, 
which  were  delivered  into  the  hands  of  his  son,  Moroni.  We  know 
positively  th^t  it  was  in  this  hill  that  Moroni  deposited  the  abridg¬ 
ment  made  by  his  father,  and  his  own  abridgment  of  the  record  of 
the  Jaredites,  and  that  it  was  from  this  hill  that  Joseph  Smith  ob¬ 
tained  possession  of  them. 

Part  of  the  Record  Sealed 

Only  a  portion  of  the  record  which  came  into  possession  of 
Joseph  Smith  was  translated,  and  is  contained  in  the  present  edition 
of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  Part  of  the  record  was  sealed,  which  he 
was  forbidden  to  translate.  The  first  Nephi,  foreseeing  that  which 
would  occur  among  the  descendants  of  his  father,  has  this  to  say: 

“And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  Lord  God  shall  bring  forth  unto  you  the  words 
of  a  book,  and  they  shall  be  the  words  of  them  which  have  slumbered. 

"And  behold  the  book  shall  be  sealed;  and  in  the  book  shall  be  a  revelation  from 
God,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the  ending  thereof.  Wherefore,  because  of  the 
things  which  are  sealed  up,  the  things  which  are  sealed  shall  not  be  delivered  in  the 
day  of  the  wickedness  and  abominations  of  the  people.  Wherefore  the  book  shall  be 
kept  from  them. 

“And  the  day  cometh  that  the  words  of  the  book  which  were  sealed  shall  be  read 
upon  the  housetops:  and  they  shall  be  read  by  the  power  of  Christ:  and  all  things  shall 
be  revealed  unto  the  children  of  men  whichever  have  been  among  the  children  of  men. 
and  whichever  will  be  unto  the  end  of  the  earth.” 

From  the  Book  of  Ether 

The  footnotes  with  that  which  I  have  read  refer  us  to  the 
book  of  Ether,  from  which  I  desire  to  read  a  few  paragraphs: 

“And  the  Lord  commanded  the  brother  of  Jared  to  go  down  out  of  the  mount 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  write  the  things  which  he  had  seen;  and  they  were 
forbidden  to  come  unto  the  children  of  men  until  after  that  he  should  be  lifted  up 
upon  the  cross:  and  for  this  cause  did  King  Mosiah  keep  them,  that  they  should  not 
come  unto  the  world  until  after  Christ  should  show  himself  unto  his  people.  And 
after  Christ  truly  had  showed  himself  unto  his  people  he  commanded  that  they  should 
be  made  manifest. 

“And  now,  after  that,  they  have  all  dwindled  in  unbelief;  and  there  is  none  save 
it  be  the  Lamanites,  and  they  have  rejected  the  gospel  of  Christ;  therefore*  I  am 
commanded  that  I  should  hide  them  up  again  in  the  earth, 

"Behold,  I  have  written  upon  these  plates  the  very  things  which  the  brother  of 
Jared  saw;  and  there  never  were  greater  things  made  manifest,  than  those  which 


680 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


were  made  manifest  unto  the  brother  of  Jared.  Wherefore  the  Lord  hath  com¬ 
manded  me  to  write  them;  and  I  have  written  them.  And  he  commanded  me  that  I 
should  seal  them  up;  and  he  also  hath  commanded  that  I  should  seal  up  the  interpreta¬ 
tion  thereof;  wherefore  I  have  sealed  up  the  interpreters,  according  to  the  command¬ 
ment  of  the  Lord.  For  the  Lord  said  unto  me:  They  shall  not  go  forth  unto  the 
Gentiles  until  the  day  that  they  shall  repent  of  their  iniquity,  and  become  clean  before 
the  Lord. 

“And  now  I,  Moroni,  have  written  the  words  which  were  commanded  me,  accord¬ 
ing  to  my  memory;  and  I  have  told  you  the  things  which  I  have  sealed  up;  therefore 
touch  them  not  in  order  that  ye  may  translate;  for  that  thing  is  forbidden  you,  except  by 
and  by  it  shall  be  wisdom  in  God.” 

Awaiting  the  Time 

This  sealed  portion  of  the  record  which  came  into  the  hands 
of  Joseph  Smith  but  was  not  translated  by  him  so  far  as  we  are 
aware,  with  the  abridgment  made  by  Mormon,  the  record  of  Ether, 
and  the  other  sacred  records  which  were  deposited  in  the  hill 
Cumorah  still  lie  in  their  repository,  awaiting  the  time  when  the 
Lord  shall  see  fit  to  bring  them  forth,  that  they  may  be  published 
to  the  world. 

Whether  they  have  been  removed  from  the  spot  where  Mor¬ 
mon  deposited  them  we  cannot  tell,  but  this  we  know,  that  they  are 
safe  under  the  guardianship  of  the  Lord,  and  that  they  will  be 
brought  forth  at  the  proper  time,  as  the  Lord  has  declared  they  should 
be,  for  the  benefit  and  blessing  of  the  people  of  the  world,  for  his 
word  never  fails. 

According  to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  many  hundreds  of  thou¬ 
sands  of  people  fell  in  battle  around  this  hill  and  in  the  immediate 
vicinity.  It  was  here  that  two  once-powerful  nations  were  exter¬ 
minated  so  far  as  their  national  existence  was  concerned.  It  was 
here  that  these  nations  gathered  together  for  their  last  great  struggles. 

Until  the  Last 

These  people  were  human,  as  we  are;  they  carried  with  them 
their  most  precious  possessions  until  the  last,  and  when  the  end  of 
the  mighty  struggle  came  and  the  result  was  in  doubt,  they  hid  them 
away  in  order  that  they  might  not  fall  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies. 

Without  doubt,  these  treasures  lie  concealed  today,  some  of 
them,  at  least,  to  be  brought  forth  in  the  not-distant  future.  How 
soon  this  will  be  we  do  not  know,  but  this  is  certain,  we  are  more 
than  a  century  nearer  that  time  than  we  were  at  the  time  when 
Joseph  Smith  took  from  their  resting  place,  in  the  hill  Cumorah, 
the  plates  from  which  he  translated  the  contents  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon. 

All  of  these  incidents  to  which  I  have  referred,  my  brethren 
and  sisters,  are  very  closely  associated  with  this  particular  spot  in  the 


THE  HILL  CUMORAH 


681 


State  of  New  York.  Therefore  I  feel,  as  I  said  in  the  beginning  of 
my  remarks,  that  the  acquisition  of  that  spot  of  ground  is  more  than 
an  incident  in  the  history  of  the  Church;  it  is  an  epoch — an  epoch 
which  in  my  opinion  is  fraught  with  that  which  may  become  of 
greater  interest  to  the  Latter-day  Saints  than  that  which  has  already 
occurred.  We  know  that  all  of  these  records,  all  the  sacred  records 
of  the  Nephite  people,  were  deposited  by  Mormon  in  that  hill.  That 
incident  alone  is  sufficient  to  make  it  the  sacred  and  hallowed  spot 
that  it  is  to  us.  I  thank  God  that,  in  a  way  which  seems  to  have 
been  providential,  it  has  come  into  the  possession  of  the  Church. 

I  bear  witness  to  you  that  the  words  which  I  have  read  here, 
quoted  from  the  Book  of  Mormon,  which  refer  to  the  future  will  be 
fulfilled.  Those  additional  records  will  come  forth,  they  will  be 
published  to  the  world,  that  the  children  of  our  Father  may  be  con¬ 
verted  to  faith  in  Christ,  our  Lord  and  Redeemer,  through  obedience 
to  the  doctrines  which  he  taught.  May  God  our  Father  hasten  that 
day,  is  my  humble  prayer,  and  I  ask  it  through  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 


What  We  Need 

We  need  not  read  all  of  the  badness 
The  papers  report  every  day; 

Nor  cling  to  the  sorrow  and  sadness 
So  common  in  life's  hurried  way: 

But  we  do  need  the  strength  and  the  gladness 
We  find  when  we  fervently  pray. 

We  need,  then,  to  "pray  without  ceasing”. 

As  Jesus  our  Savior  has  said. 

Our  souls  from  doubt’s  shadows  releasing. 
Creating  heart  sunshine  instead. 

Pure  faith  and  good  works  thus  increasing: 

So  shall  we  in  safety  be  led. 

We  need  to  guard  all  we  are  saying, 

That  we  may  "offend  not  in  word". 

The  prophet’s  wise  precepts  obeying. 

As  old  and  new  scriptures  record. 

While  studying,  working  and  praying. 

We  need  to  live  near  to  the  Lord, 

We  need  to  accept  all  his  warnings. 

Confessing  his  hand  in  the  rod 

Which  will  lead  us  both  evenings  and  mornings 

In  paths  which  the  lowly  have  trod. 

Towards  life  in  its  richest  adotnings — 
Celestial,  eternal,  with  God, 


May  1,  1928 


Lxjla  Greene  Richards 


change  of  Sentiment 

By  Willard  W.  Bean,  Caretaker  of  Cumorah 

After  Jesus  was  baptized  of  John  in  the  river  Jordan,  he 
began  his  ministry  in  Galilee.  It  was  not  long  before  he 
paid  his  home  town,  Nazareth,  a  visit.  On  the  Sabbath 
day,  as  was  his  custom,  he  went  to  the  synagogue  to  worship.  They 
handed  him  the  book  of  Isaiah  from  which  he  read,  beginning  at 
what  is  now,  in  our  common  version,  the  sixty-first  chapter,  after 
which  he  closed  the  book  and  said:  “This  day  is  this  scripture  ful¬ 
filled  in  your  ears.”  Or,  in  other  words,  I  am  He  of  whom  Isaiah 
spake.  Picture  the  scene.  Listen  to  the  comment:  “Is  not  this 
Joseph’s  son?”  And  they  were  filled  with  wrath.  Jesus  said, 
“Verily  I  say  unto  you,  no  prophet  is  accepted  in  his  own  country.” 
And  during  his  brief  ministry  he  was  variously  accused  of  being 
a  wine  bibber,  a  gluttonous  man,  a  friend  of  publicans  and  sinners, 
a  mad  man,  a  man  that  hath  a  devil,  a  desecrater  of  the  Sabbath,  a 
blasphemer,  a  stirrer  up  of  sedition,  etc. 

When  I  arrived  in  Palmyra,  with  my  family,  in  1914,  to  take 
over  the  Joseph  Smith  farm  and  act  as  caretaker,  we  found  the  senti¬ 
ment  toward  Joseph  Smith  not  unlike  that  which  prevailed  at 
Nazareth  toward  the  Master  when  he  began  his  earthly  ministry.  I 
realized  more  than  ever  before  the  full  significance  of  Jesus’  saying: 
“No  prophet  is  accepted  in  his  own  country.”  Joseph  Smith  was 
commonly  referred  to  as  a  tow-headed,  illiterate  dreamer  and  for¬ 
tune  teller,  an  idle  jack-knife  swapper,  a  musk-rat  and  wood-chuck 
trapper,  a  chicken  thief,  sheep  thief,  smoke  purloiner,  visionary  gold 
digger,  etc.  And  they  could  prove  it  to  their  entire  satisfaction  from 
the  accepted  history  of  Wayne  county,  which  has  a  wilfully  and  con¬ 
temptibly  written  chapter  on  the  Smith  family  and  “Mormonism”. 
This  was  read  by  each  generation  as  it  grew  up,  and  the  junior  and 
senior  high  school  students  seemed  to  pride  themselves  in  basing  one 
of  their  oratoricals  each  year  on  this  particular  chapter.  It  was  a 
popular  theme,  as  the  history  was  taken  at  face  value.  It  also  men¬ 
tions,  among  other  things,  that  an  attempt  was  made  in  1830  to 
proselyte  the  people  of  Palmyra  to  “Joe  Smith’s  delusions”,  and 
Oliver  Cowdery  gave  a  talk  in  the  “Young  Men’s  Club”  hall,  but 
met  with  so  cold  a  reception  that  he  never  made  a  second  attempt 
and  “Palmyra  is  well  rid  of  a  bad  lot”. 

So,  naturally,  when  the  good  people  of  Palmyra  learned  that 
a  “Mormon”  family  had  settled  on  the  “old  Smith  homestead”  near 


CHANGE  OF  SENTIMENT 


683 


Farm  on  State  Highway 
On  the  west  side  of  the  hill  Cumorah 

Palmyra,  they  were  a  little  curious  to  see  us,  but  didn’t  seem  to  warm 
up  much  toward  their  new  neighbors.  But  that  was  quite  natural 
and  rather  to  be  expected,  especially  after  I  had  familiarized  myself 
with  local  history  and  listened  to  the  old  stories  that  had  been 
handed  down  from  one  generation  to  another.  We  were  pointed 
out  and  discussed  in  all  assemblies.  Another  thing  that  possibly 
gave  occasion  for  some  of  the  more  fertile  imaginations  to  work 
overtime  on  gossip,  was  that  my  wife  happens  to  be  some  years 
younger  than  myself,  and  we  brought  two  children,  12  and  14 
years  of  age,  from  a  former  marriage.  This,  of  course,  was  the 
latest  addition  to  my  harem,  and  that  it  was  customary  to  live 
with  each  new  one  for  seven  years,  etc.  To  help  keep  this  gospel 
alive,  five  different  anti-“Mormon”  lecturers  were  booked  to  lecture 
in  the  churches  on  the  four  corners.  Resolutions  were  passed  by 
various  auxiliary  organizations  of  the  churches,  farmers’  grange  asso¬ 
ciation.  etc.,  pledging  themselves  to  discourage  any  attempt  at  “Mor¬ 
mon”  propaganda  and  to  show  their  disapproval  by  non-attendance. 

But  they  soon  learned  to  tolerate  us  and,  in  time,  to  respect 
us;  and,  finally,  decided  that  we  were  good  citizens  and  an  asset  to 


684 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


the  community.  About  five  years  ago  we  purchased  the  J.  H.  Inglis 
farm,  consisting  of  97  acres,  situated  on  the  state  highway  and  taking 
in  part  of  the  hill  Cumorah.  About  three  years  ago  we  negotiated 
a  deal  whereby  we  came  into  possession  of  the  Peter  Whitmer  farm 
in  Fayette,  Seneca  county.  This  farm  consists  of  100  acres,  and 
is  historic  by  reason  of  its  being  the  birth  place  of  the  Church, 
where  part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  translated,  where  a  number 
of  the  early  revelations  recorded  in  the  Doc.  and  Cov.,  were  received, 
and  where  the  three  special  witnesses  saw  the  angel  Moroni  and  the 
gold  plates. 

While  Pliny  T.  Sexton  was  alive,  he  phoned  me  to  call  at 
his  office  as  he  had  a  matter  of  interest  to  our  people  to  talk  over 
with  me.  He  said  that  our  people  had  entertained  a  desire  to  get 
possession  of  the  property  known  locally  as  “Mormon  Hill”.  He 
said  that  he  had  been  thinking  the  matter  over,  and,  as  he  was 
having  a  little  trouble  getting  suitable  tenants  for  his  many  farms, 
he  thought  the  time  opportune  to  let  us  have  it  at  the  “modest” 
price  of  one  hundred  thousand  dollars.  He  seemed  to  be  under  the 
impression  that  we  would  be  glad  to  get  the  hill  at  any  price  and 


Buildings  on  Cumorah  Farm 
Taken  from  the  side  of  the  hill  Cumorah 


CHANGE  OF  SENTIMENT 


685 


Bennett  Farm 

Consisting  of  220  acres  which  include  the  south  end  of  the  hill  Cumorah 


appeared  somewhat  annoyed  when  he  was  informed  that  he  had  set 
his  price  too  high. 

Subsequently,  he  died,  leaving  his  vast  property  accumulations 
to  one  hundred  two  heirs,  the  nearest  of  kin  being  two  nieces.  When 
the  question  of  disposing  of  the  hill  Cumorah  property  came  up, 
certain  of  the  principal  heirs,  influenced,  more  or  less,  by  prej¬ 
udice,  were  opposed  to  selling  it  to  the  “Mormons”  at  any  price  and 
were  even  willing  to  lose  their  share,  if  need  be,  to  keep  it  from 
falling  into  our  hands.  Death  removed  some  of  those  opposed  and. 
early  in  the  present  year,  it  seemed  that  the  coast  was  about  clear 
of  obstacles.  I  had  a  talk  with  the  attorney  who  represented  some 
of  the  more  obstreperous  ones  and  during  the  next  meeting  of  the 
executors  and  heirs,  or  their  representatives,  there  was  no  protest 
registered.  The  attorney  for  the  estate  called  me  by  phone  and 
wanted  to  see  me  at  once.  He  seemed  ready  and  eager  to  talk  busi¬ 
ness:  was  in  a  very  pleasant  mood.  After  examining  a  number  of 
propositions,  one  came  up  that  I  thought  we  might  accept.  I  told 
him  to  put  it  in  writing,  sign  it  and  get  the  other  executor  (one  had 
previously  died )  to  sign  it.  and  I  would  make  a  deposit  if  necessary, 
and  start  negotiations.  The  agreement  was  written  and  signed.  I 


686 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


went  home  and  immediately  wrote  to  the  authorities,  enclosing  the 
proposition  with  signed  agreement,  asking  them  to  consider  it  if 
they  felt  that  the  right  time  had  arrived  for  us  to  acquire  the  hill 
Cumorah.  This  was  on  February  2,  and,  in  a  few  days,  I  received 
the  following  letter,  dated  also  February  2: 

Dear  Brother  Bean:  Please  secure  a  definite  offer,  in  writing  if  you  can  possibly 
do  so,  from  the  executors  of  Mr.  Sexton’s  estate,  for  the  hill  farm  of  170  acres.  If 
they  will  not  sell  it  alone,  get  a  definite  offer  on  the  other  pieces  of  property  with 
the  hill.  But  to  make  it  binding,  it  would  be  best  to  have  this  offer  in  writing.  If 
you  have  to  pa'y  ten  or  twenty  dollars  to  secure  a  thirty-day  option,  this  would  be 
the  safest  way  to  hold  it.  An  early  reply  will  oblige. 

Sincerely  your  brethren, 

Heber  J.  Grant, 

A.  W.  Ivins, 

C.  W.  Nibley, 

First  Presidency. 

Rather  a  peculiar  coincidence  that  they  should  be  writing  me  the 
same  day  and  possibly  the  same  hour  to  do  something  which  I  was 
telling  them  I  had  already  carried  into  effect  to  the  very  last  detail. 
The  same  day  I  received  a  telegram  saying  that  the  deal  was  satisfac¬ 
tory  and  to  proceed  to  get  out  abstracts,  titles,  etc. 


"Grange  Home" 

In  the  city  of  Palmyra.  New  York,  included  in  the  recent  purchase  by  the  Church 


CHANGE  OF  SENTIMENT 


687 


This  deal  included  the  north  end  of  the  hill  Cumorah,  once 
owned  by  Admiral  William  T.  Sampson,  consisting  of  170  acres; 
the  Bennett  farm  consisting  of  220  acres,  taking  in  the  south  end  of 
the  hill;  the  Tripp  farm  joining  on  the  east,  consisting  of  92  acres, 
and  the  Grange  Hall,  in  the  village  of  Palmyra,  a  beautiful  pressed- 
brick  building,  just  off  main  street,  near  the  busiest  corners. 

This  gives  us  a  total  acreage  of  818  acres  of  land  where  “Mor- 
monism”  had  its  beginning.  The  sentiment  has  so  far  changed  that 
there  is  scarcely  more  than  a  faint  echo  of  the  former  prejudice. 
Certain  ones  of  the  super-pious  sort  felt  a  little  shocked  when  they 
read  an  account  of  the  recent  deal  and  expressed  themselves  as  being 
fearful  that  we  might  establish  a  colony  here,  and  our  people  reach 
a  majority  and  run  the  whole  community.  But  there  is  always 
somebody  present  who  volunteers  to  defend  us,  by  saying:  “It  would 
be  a  good  thing  if  they  do  get  possession.  Those  people  run  things 
right.  If  the  people  they  have  here  now  and  the  ones  we  have  seen 
visiting  here  are  fair  samples,  we  can’t  get  too  many  of  them.’’ 

Hundreds  of  our  young  missionaries  have  been  here,  and,  dur¬ 
ing  our  celebrations,  a  great  many  have  had  to  stop  at  hotels  and 
private  residences  in  the  village,  and  invariably  leave  a  good  im¬ 
pression  which  is  far  reaching.  Landladies  go  out  of  their  way 
to  tell  me  of  their  splendid  deportment.  It  seems  to  be  common 
knowledge  now  that  we  have  the  cleanest  group  of  young  people  in 
the  world.  People  also  travel  more  now-a-days.  A  number  from 
our  village  who  have  been  west,  and  stopped  off  at  Salt  Lake  City, 
are  very  warm  in  their  praise  of  the  city  and  the  treatment  they  re¬ 
ceived  while  there.  Personally,  we  have  plenty  of  friends,  and  are 
now  trying  to  make  friends  for  Joseph  Smith  and  the  revealed  gospel 
that  made  him  what  he  was.  The  change  is  most  noticeable.  It  is 
no  longer  “Joe  Smith’s  old  home’’,  but  the  Joseph  Smith  Farm.  It 
is  no  longer  “Mormon  hill  where  Joe  Smith  dug  up  the  Golden  (or 
‘Mormon’)  Bible’’,  but  Cumorah  Hill  or  Mt.  Cumorah.  A  former 
tenant  of  the  hill  Cumorah  farm,  who  used  to  drive  our  people  off 
the  hill,  is  now  working  for  us  and  is  glad  of  it.  It  would  be  a  hard 
matter  now  for  anybody  to  abuse  the  “Mormons”,  or  say  slighting 
things  about  us  and  get  away  with  it.  There  is  always  somebody 
ready  to  defend  us. 

Palmyra.  New  York 


Make  More  of  Family  Life 

“How  much  more  we  might  make  of  our  family  life,  if  our  friendships,  if  evcrv 
secret  thought  of  love  blossomed  into  a  deed!  *  *  *  There  are  words  and  looks  an  ! 
little  observances,  thoughtfulnesses,  watchful  little  attentions,  which  speak  of  love,  wh  ch 
make  it  manifest,  and  there  is  scarcely  a  family  that  might  not  be  richer  in  heart-wealth 
for  more  of  them.” — Harriet  Beecher  Stowe. 


The  Wisdom  of  the  Wise 

By  George  Albert  Smith,  Jr.,  Superintendent  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 
Swiss-German  Mission 

IT  IS  A  FACT  of  general  admission  that  both  the  peoples  and 
powers  of  the  earth  have  the  desire  to  live  at  peace  with  one 
another.  Mankind  is  not  inclined,  fundamentally,  to  have  wars, 
nor  to  have  strife.  That  the  fruits  of  peace  are  much  more  desirable 
than  the  turmoils  of  war  is  an  almost  self-evident  fact.  Yet,  we 
do  not  reach  the  longed-for  goal. 

Nations  come  together  to  establish  good-will  on  a  firmer  basis, 
having  the  best  intentions,  and  when  they  part  they  are  often 
farther  away  than  ever.  Conferences,  agreements,  and  leagues  of 
the  most  solemn  and  pacific  countenance  have  fallen  miserably  short 
of  their  goal. 

An  honest  observation  shows  this  to  be  true,  not  only  in  the 
case  of  governments,  but  also  of  individuals;  a  desire  for  a  better 
and  more  profitable  life,  but  a  pitiable  lack  of  ability  to  attain  it. 

These  are  characteristics  of  our  present-day  age,  and  of  all  ages 
of  peoples  and  nations  who  are  not  actuated  by  the  forces,  the  im¬ 
pulses,  and  the  standards  of  true  religion. 

The  Master  taught  that  these  very  desirable  characteristics  are 
the  fruits  of  faith;  and  that  we  can  easily  have  them,  if  we  but  obey 
the  laws  governing  them.  He  said  further,  that  we  should  seek 
first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteousness,  and  that  if 
we  did,  all  things  else  of  lasting  value  would  be  added  unto  us. 
And  these  words  contain  the  key  to  the  solution  of  our  problems. 
We  have  had  it  for  thousands  of  years  in  this  or  a  slightly  different 
form,  and  yet  men  cannot  discover  it  in  its  full  significance. 

We  live  in  a  highly  educated  age  (and  the  value  of  learning 
must  never  be  underestimated)  ;  but  our  education  in  and  of  itself 
can  easily  blind  us,  rather  than  illuminate  our  lives.  The  attitudes 
and  motives  which  transfer  the  knowledge  into  lasting  and  effective 
every-day  life  must  be  learned  in  a  more  spiritual  school.  Education 
deals  in  “hows”  more  than  “whys”,  and  we  must  have  the  fully 
developed  and  balanced  view  to  attain  that  which  we  seek. 

We  must  have  something  which  will  force  us,  or  better  said, 
guide  us  to  do  our  best.  True  religion  will  do  this,  but  wisdom 
or  knowledge  as  sole  driving  forces  have  never  succeeded.  Education 
in  and  of  itself  is  very  materialistic,  and  yet  the  trend  of  history  and 
life  is  not  determined  by  the  outward  manifestations  of  nature,  but 
rather  by  the  inner.  It  deals  with  men’s  souls,  with  love,  with  hate. 


THE  WISDOM  OF  THE  WISE 


689 


with  faith,  with  jealousy  and  the  other  passions.  They  are  schooled, 
not  by  the  craftiness  of  man,  but  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

There  are  certain  tendencies  of  our  modernism  which  are  detri¬ 
mental  to  progress  in  all  fields  of  endeavor,  and  especially  in  this 
most  important  one,  and  which  we  must  avoid  or  we  shall  be  carried 
on  with  the  flood  past  our  objective  and  not  recognize  it. 

The  journalism  of  our  day  is  highly  critical,  but  unconstruct- 
ively  critical.  And  inasmuch  as  the  printed  word  is  both  a  cause  and 
a  result  of  popular  opinion  and  mind,  this  has  become  a  characteristic 
of  the  readers  as  well  as  the  writers.  How  many  articles  are  written, 
how  many  sermons  preached,  which  point  out  the  weakness  of  some 
prevailing  system  without  attempting  to  formulate  a  remedy?  We 
read  such  and  have  the  feeling  that  something  is  wrong,  yet  we  have 
not  been  given  anything  better. 

That  is  a  very  dangerous  state  of  mind,  for  it  is  purely  de¬ 
structive,  and  not  constructive.  When  it  is  turned  on  religion,  on 
true  religion,  and  tested,  its  fallacy  becomes  obvious,  for  all 
attempts  to  provide  a  substitute  have  shown  the  error  of  the  criticism 
rather  than  the  criticised.  If  all  would  apply  the  test  of  logic, 
and  of  fact,  the  trouble  would  be  solved,  but  the  average  man 
rather  presumes  that  it  is  already  a  proved  fact,  and  accepts  the 
verdict  as  just  and  sufficient.  We  must  guard  against  the  tendency 
to  let  our  thinking  be  guided  by  sensationalists,  by  scenario  writers, 
by  vaudeville  entertainers  and  joke  books. 

A  man  says  he  would  rather  be  broad-minded  than  religious, 
and  infers  thereby  that  the  religious  man  is  narrow-minded,  which 
is  a  fallacious  hypothesis.  Such  is,  however,  typical  of  the  anti- 
religious  argument.  It  deals  in  sophistry,  and  is  calculated  to  stimu¬ 
late  ready  approval  rather  than  earnest  thinking.  It  gives  as  an¬ 
swer  to  a  sensible  argument,  a  joke,  which,  unfortunately,  tickles 
the  ears  of  persons  who  have  greater  respect  for  wit  than  for  pro¬ 
found  thought. 

We  must  rise  above  this  cloud  of  easy-going  approval  to  see 
the  true  nature  and  color  of  things  in  the  light  of  reality.  The 
religious  person  is  painted  by  this  false  art  as  weak,  ignorant, 
short-sighted,  and  highly  impractical.  The  thought  that  he  fears 
to  do  wrong  spreads  much  faster  than  the  true  fact  that  he  has  the 
courage  to  do  right.  Christ,  the  ideal,  has  been  falsely  portrayed 
to  much  by  word  and  brush  that  he  is  thought  of  as  being  weak, 
and  effeminate;  whereas,  he  was  vigorous,  active,  and  courageous. 
The  basis  of  his  doctrine  was  individual  responsibility,  which  calls 
forth  the  best  and  most  virile  attributes  of  man.  It  requires  faith, 
which  is  not  blindness,  but  vision.  It  requires  obedience,  which 
does  not  mean  fear  to  do,  but  dare  to  do. 


690 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Many  philosophers,  both  before  and  after  the  Savior,  have  been 
able  to  evolve  plans  of  peace  which  appeal  to  the  reason,  but  which 
fail  when  applied.  They  do  not  seek  the  kingdom  of  God  first,  they 
seek  “all  things  else’’,  and  of  course  they  must  fail.  Their  methods 
are  solely  material,  and  not  spiritual.  They  attempt  to  ignore  causes, 
and  try  to  obtain  the  results. 

This  is  illustrated  in  a  civilization  which  does  more  to  cure 
social  disease  than  to  prevent  immorality:  which  tries  to  force  dis¬ 
cipline  and  order  rather  than  teach  brotherly  love;  which  makes 
laws  and  tries  to  enforce  them  with  physical  force,  rather  than  to 
instill  the  true  principles  of  an  orderly  and  happy  life  into  the 
souls  of  men. 

The  learning  of  the  world,  all  that  is  true  and  uplifting  and 
good,  may  go  hand  in  hand  with  true  religion,  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  only  when  it  does  can  it  achieve  its  high  purpose.  All 
these  other  things  are  means  to  the  end,  and  should  not  be  considered 
themselves  as  objectives.  We  must  be  spiritually  balanced  to  effect 
an  application.  We  must  develop  those  qualities  of  character  which 
are  lasting,  and  which  alone  enables  us  to  attain  the  goals  which 
men  and  nations  so  long  for — outward  and  inward  peace. 

This  is  the  work  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  teach  us 
these  principles.  We  must  learn  them  and  obey  them.  It  is  the 
eternal  law  of  cause  and  effect  in  its  widest  application.  There  is 
no  other  way. 

Basel,  Switzerland 


The  Sinner’s  Prayer 

I  am  weighted  down  with  habits  of  sin 
Which  bind  me  with  fetters  of  steel. 

May  the  peace  of  thy  spirit  renew  me  within 
And  the  joy  of  repentance  reveal. 

I  plead  for  mercy  from  heaven  above, 

I  pray  not  for  power,  riches  or  pelf. 

Oh.  grant  me  a  share  in  thy  infinite  love; 

O  Lord,  give  me  courage  to  conquer  myself. 

The  fame  of  a  conquering  general  is  great. 
When  behind  him  vast  ruins  we  see. 

But,  Father,  I  crave  no  such  honor  or  state. 
Oh!  please  give  me  power  to  conquer  just  ME. 


Beaver,  Utah 


E.  Cecil  McGavin 


Knowledge  of  Technique 

By  Chas.  Kent,  Supervisor  oe  Music, 

Public  Schools,  Rock  Springs,  Wyo. 

WE  have  voices  and  natural  talents  in  this  country  that  can 
easily  compete  with  those  of  any  other  nation  on  earth,  but, 
as  everything  tends  toward  the  mighty  dollar,  study  is  neg¬ 
lected,  and  get-rich-quick  singing  is  uppermost  in  the  student  mind. 
The  slogan  of  the  day  seems  to  be,  “get  wise  quick.’’  The  result  is  a 
decadence  in  vocal  standards;  purity  of  tone  and  artistic  ideals  are 
neglected,  and  loud  singing  and  questionable  effects  substituted. 
There  is  a  lack  of  desire  for  knowledge  of  technique;  operatic  arias, 
and  particularly  the  dramatic  ones,  inspire  the  youthful  aspirant  and, 
as  a  consequence,  many  teachers  are  forced  against  their  better  convic¬ 
tions  to  cater  to  the  student’s  erroneous  ideas. 

The  obvious  time  to  correct  this  tendency  is  at  a  very  early  age, 
and  the  appropriate  place  is  in  the  schools.  Here  is  your  opportunity 
to  render  an  invaluable  service  to  the  nation.  You  can  begin  to  cul¬ 
tivate  the  child’s  appreciation  and,  through  normal  gradation,  create 
a  desire  for  purity  and  artistry,  instead  of  the  bombastic  and  the 
spectacular.  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  the  child’s  mind  is  like  a 
thirsty  sponge,  ever  ready  to  absorb.  His  mind  in  the  receptive  stage 
gives  music  the  great  opportunity  to  make  its  appeal  through  ex¬ 
pression.  This  must  be  transmitted  by  the  teacher;  it  can  not  be 
told  or  taught.  Some  wise  man  has  said,  “You  cannot  learn  nothing 
to  nobody.’’  This  applies  particularly  to  the  vocal  question  in  the 
child.  Give  anyone  a  tone,  and  more  especially  a  child,  and  he  will 
approximate  the  pitch  without  reasoning  how  or  where  to  acquire  it. 
A  good  tonal  example  will  generally  induce  a  better  response  than  a 
poor  one,  especially  in  children,  who  are  natural  imitators.  A  tonal 
example  that  is  agreeable  and  free  would  unconsciously  appeal  to  the 
child’s  hearing  and  create  a  genuine  interest.  Feed  the  youthful  mind 
with  these  subtleties  rather  than  with  drier  mechanics.  It  is  obvious 
that  the  teacher  himself,  in  order  to  accomplish  this,  should  be  able 
to  sing  a  tone  with  correct  vocal  production.  How  otherwise  would 
you  expect  to  inspire  the  child  with  the  proper  appreciation?  To  im¬ 
prove  the  child’s  voice,  you  should  cultivate  your  own  so  that  you 
can  illustrate  correctly.  This  will  benefit  the  speaking  as  well  as 
the  singing  voice.  Your  work  will  be  enhanced  almost  beyond  con¬ 
ception.  You  must  educate  your  own  hearing  if  you  are  to  educate 
the  ear  of  the  child  towards  his  own  organ. 

I  feel  that  this  most  important  and  valuable  part  of  the  work 


692 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


is  the  most  neglected — to  teach  one  to  hear  himself.  It  is  inconceiv¬ 
able  to  me  how  anyone  can  fail  to  hear  himself  when  the  ear  is  cor¬ 
rectly  educated.  It  is  merely  an  evolution  toward  keen  aural  appre¬ 
ciation.  Physicists  state  that  the  ear  as  a  sense  is  even  keener  than  the 
eye.  I  have  repeatedly  demonstrated  to  myself  and  to  others  that  our 
aural  perception  of  our  own  tone  production  is  an  absolute  and 
essential  necessity.  It  is  necessary  to  have  the  child  learn  to  know 
through  hearing,  by  teaching  it  the  correct  pitch  and  the  tone  quality 
desired.  He  is  not  encumbered  at  this  period  with  methods  and  so 
he  can  the  more  easily  learn  inductively.  Those  who  can  not  hear 
themselves  have  never  been  taught  to  develop  that  sense.  It  is  best 
to  allow  children  slowly  to  mature,  musically  and  vocally,  through 
induction.  To  sing  correctly  and  artistically,  many  qualifications 
arc  needed.  Voice,  musicianship,  intelligence  and  imagination  arc 
the  principal  qualifications. 


Pioneer  Days  in  Arizona 


It  was  during  the  time  of  serious  In¬ 
dian  troubles,  in  the  80’s.  that  a  small 
party  of  “Mormon”  pioneer  farmers  from 
Utah  were  on  their  way  to  the  Gila  valley, 
in  southern  Arizona.  They  had  heard  of 
frequent  Indian  depredations  and  murders 
in  the  very  country  through  which  they 
were  passing  and  they  realized  their  great 
danger. 

One  morning,  as  they  were  about  to 
break  camp,  on  the  Mogollon  Mesa,  south 
of  the  Little  Colorado  River  in  Arizona, 
they  gathered  in  a  circle  about  the  dying 
tmbers  of  their  camp  fire.  The  leader  of 
the  party  raised  his  hands  and.  as  the  others 
bowed  their  heads,  prayed  to  God  for  his 
blessing  and  protection. 

Just  then  something  else  was  happening 
about  them.  A  band  of  Apaches  were 
stealthily  creeping  upon  them  in  the  sur¬ 


rounding  underbrush.  The  Indians  were 
within  a  few  yards,  had  their  bows  and  ar¬ 
rows,  their  tomahawks  and  guns,  all  ready 
for  the  signal  from  their  chief  to  pounce 
upon  the  little  party  of  pioneers  and  mas¬ 
sacre  them,  when,  suddenly,  with  bowed 
heads  and  upraised  hands,  the  travelers  be¬ 
gan  to  pray  to  God. 

The  Indians  did  not  wait  for  the  signal 
from  their  chief,  but  crept  quietly  away,  ex¬ 
pecting,  as  they  gathered  again,  to  be  pun¬ 
ished  for  acting  without  his  orders.  But, 
instead  of  punishment,  the  chief  said  he  was 
glad  they  had  not  harmed  these  white  peo¬ 
ple,  because  they  were  children  of  the  Great 
Spirit  to  whom  they  prayed. 

Three  of  the  more  friendly  Indians  left 
the  band,  overtook  the  pioneer  party,  as 
they  were  driving  on  in  their  wagons,  and 
told  them  how  they  had  barely  escaped 
massacre. — LeRoi  C.  Snow. 


A  Worldly  Paradise 

[An  interesting  letter,  written  by  Dr.  Geo.  W.  Middleton,  of  Salt  Lake  City,  while 
on  his  recent  visit  to  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  to  Dr.  Frederick  J.  Pack.  Department  of  Geology. 
University  of  Utah. — Editors.] 


Honolulu,  Mar.  20,  1928 

Dr.  F.  J.  Pack. 

My  Dear  Friend: 

I  have  had  several  eventful  days  since 
the  good  ship  Malolo  came  to  anchor  in 
this  harbor.  This  is  surely  the  paradise 
of  the  Pacific. 

As  you  know,  from  the  geologist's 
viewpoint,  the  islands  are  all  volcanic. 
Doctor  Gregory  of  Yale  tells  me,  and  I 
think  you  told  me  before,  that  it  is  all 
tertiary  and  post  tertiary.  Some  of  these 
mountains  look  very  ancient  to  me,  and, 
of  course,  some  of  the  stuff  is  still  pour¬ 
ing  from  the  active  craters. 

I  will  tell  you  first  of  the  visit  to 
Kilauea.  We  left  this  island  in  the  eve¬ 
ning  for  an  all-night  cruise.  In  the  early 
morning  we  found  ourselves  anchored  at 


Hilo,  on  the  shore  of  Hawaii,  the  largest 
island.  In  the  forenoon  they  took  us 
through  the  sugar  cane  plantations,  and  in 
the  afternoon  we  drove  up  to  the  Volcano 
Hotel,  on  the  edge  of  the  crater.  A  pre¬ 
liminary  trip  around  the  periphery,  in  the 
cool  of  the  evening,  was  very  instructive. 
They  showed  us  tree  casts,  where  the 
flowing  lava  streams  have  surrounded  huge 
forest  trees,  and  solidified  and  then  burned 
out  their  wooden  core.  At  the  national 
observatory,  they  had  a  picture-slide  lec¬ 
ture,  showing  many  of  the  different  flows 
in  action,  and  explaining  their  various 
phenomena. 

In  the  early  morning  I  joined  a  hiking 
party,  and  we  went  right  through  the 
heart  of  the  great  crater  of  Kilauea,  three 
miles  in  diameter.  The  trail  has  been 


Keanakakoi  Crater  Volcano,  Hawaii 


694 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


well  marked  with  boulders,  and  our  guide 
had  no  trouble  in  finding  his  way.  In 
1924  this  was  a  seething,  boiling  mass, 
sixty  feet  deep,  of  white-hot  lava.  In 
every  direction  were  jets  of  steam  and 
smoke  relieving  the  internal  tension.  The 
wandering  winds  have  scattered  the  seeds 
of  flowers  and  ferns  across  the  waste,  and, 
wherever  a  pocket  accumulates  a  bit  of 
soil,  plant  life  begins  to  show  itself.  At 
the  end  of  our  three-mile  hike,  we  came 
to  the  brink  of  the  inner  crater,  Hela- 
maumau,  which  is  3,500  feet  across  and 
1,200  feet  deep,  with  perpendicular, 
crumbling  walls. 

In  1924  this  whole  thing  shot  out  and 
sent  boulders  weighing  tons  to  the  height 
of  a  mile  and  a  half.  Once  in  every 
while  it  fills  up  and  overflows  its  rim, 
and  sends  a  stream  or  streams  of  lava 
toward  the  sea.  At  the  present  time  it 
smoulders  only,  but  nobody  knows  when 
It  will  burst  forth.  The  principal  danger 
to  visitors  when  it  is  in  eruption  is  from 
falling  stones,  or  from  being  hemmed  in 
between  two  streams.  One  visitor,  two  or 
three  years  ago,  found  himself  so  hemmed 
in,  and  he  saved  himself  by  throwing  a 
large  kodak  to  the  center  of  the  stream, 
and  making  the  distance  across  in  two 
jumps.  One  man  was  killed  by  a  falling 
stone  in  the  great  explosive  eruption  of 
1924. 

We  went  many  hundred]  feet  through  a 
huge  volcanic  tube,  the  nature  of  which 
you  first  explained  to  me  many  years  ago. 
Kilauea  is  on  the  flank  of  Mauna  Loa. 
but  there  appears  to  be  no  syncronism 
in  their  action.  Mauna  Loa  erupts  once 
about  every  seven  years,  but  Kilauea  every 
few  months. 

A  night  cruise  brought  us  back  to  this 
most  interesting  city.  The  vegetation  is 
varied  and  ornamental.  Nearly  all  the 
shrubs  and  trees  bear  blossoms  of  some 
kind,  and  the  color  scheme  of  nature  is 
most  pleasing.  The  bougainvilea,  in  its 
variously  brilliant  shades,  is  the  most  con¬ 
spicuous.  In  some  respects,  nature  has 
reversed  the  order  of  things  here.  For  the 
most  part,  she  hangs  her  ponderous  things 
on  fragile  vines,  where  they  develop  on 
the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  where  they 


cannot  fall  and  do  damage;  but  here  we 
see  these  huge  cocoanuts  at  the  top  of 
palms  forty  or  fifty  feet  high,  where  they 
might  ripen  and  fall  at  any  moment.  Im¬ 
agine  the  ignomy  of  having  your  head 
broken  by  a  falling  cocoanut.  The  huge 
banyan  tree,  as  you  know,  is  a  compound 
tree.  When  the  branch  reaches,  in  its 
growth,  a  certain  horizontal  distance  from 
the  trunk,  it  drops  down  a  tendril,  which 
takes  hold  in  the  soil  and  rapidly  becomes 
another  trunk,  rivaling  in  size  the  primary 
one.  In  this  way,  one  tree  spreads  over  a 
great  space,  and  maintains  itself  by  the 
multitude  of  its  trunk  roots.  Palms  of 
most  all  kinds  grow  without  effort.  The 
stately  royal  palm,  with  its  symmetrical, 
smooth  trunk,  looks  like  a  Grecian  column, 
and  when  they  have  been  laid  out  in  a 
row  they  look  like  an  ancient  colonnade. 
The  cocoa  palm  and  the  banana  palm  are 
ubiquitous. 

The  most  interesting  of  all  things  to  me 
are  the  people.  Nine  different  nationalities 
are  represented.  Add  to  that  all  the  crosses 
imaginable,  and  you  have  some  idea  of  the 
racial  problem.  From  everywhere  these 
little  oogie  eyes  are  looking  at  you.  The 
islands  are  prolific  in  children.  At  the 
Aquarium,  two  kindergarten  teachers  came 
in  with  a  group  of  thirty  to  forty  children. 
The  inquisitive  little  oogie  eyes  sparkled 
with  interest.  They  all  looked  alike  to 
me.  but  those  teachers  could  point  out, 
without  effort,  the  differences  between  the 
Chinese,  the  Japanese,  the  Koreans,  the 
Filipinos,  etc.  There  is  no  race  prejudice, 
and  inter-marriage  across  racial  lines  is  the 
common  thing.  Doctor  Gregory  tells  me 
that  the  cross  between  Chinese  and 
Hawaiian,  and  probably  the  cross  between 
Caucasian  and  Hawaiian  bring  out  the  best 
qualities  of  both  races.  It  will  be  an  in¬ 
teresting  thing  in  the  decades  forward  to 
see  what  this  mongrel  race  is  going  to 
attain. 

These  mongols  are  patient,  industrious, 
thrifty  and  clean.  The  problems  of  the 
centuries  forward  in  the  history  of  the 
United  States  revolve  around  these  people. 
When  Americans  have  committed  race 
suicide,  and  grown  too  proud  and  haughty 
to  work,  these  yellow  men  may  be  the 


A  WORLDLY  PARADISE 


695 


Of  all  things  Hawaiian,  the  people  arc  the  most  interesting 


scourge  that  awaits  them  to  punish  them 
for  their  racial  sins.  The  Hawaiian,  as  a 
race,  is  rapidly  dying  out.  Inter-racial 
marriage  and  high  infantile  mortality  spell 
their  doom.  Of  the  24,000  still  re¬ 
maining,  more  than  half  of  them  belong 
to  our  Church.  The  mission  seems  pros¬ 
perous,  and  the  name  "Mormon”  is  at  a 
premium  among  all  classes  here, 

Waikiki  beach  is  the  playground  of  the 
rich  from  all  countries,  but  principally 
from  the  States,  It  is  a  beautiful  beach, 
with  coral  sand  and  green-blue  serf.  The 
water  remains  the  same  temperature  as  the 


superimposed  air,  and  the  people  bathe 
with  delight  the  year  round. 

A  young  man  by  the  name  of  Ford 
Clark  was  assigned  to  be  my  cabin  mate 
on  the  return  trip  from  the  volcano.  He 
has  been  sociable  and  courteous.  He  says, 
“Tell  my  friend.  Professor  Pack,  that  I 
am  one  that  never  forgets.” 

My  love  to  you  and  your  family.  I 
will  get  at  those  letters  about  which  we 
talked,  but  I  was  seasick  on  the  way,  and 
am  just  now  coming  to  earth  in  the  midst 
of  this  paradise. 

Sincerely  your  friend. 

Geo.  W.  Middleton 


Houses 


They're  not  just  houses  in  a  row. 

They’re  homes  where  fire-lights  softly  glow 
And  hearts  are  tuned  with  love  and  joy; 

A  bit  of  pain  to  make  alloy. 

With  gold  and  dross  in  changing  gleams; 

A  place  of  hopes  and  faith  and  dreams. 


Each  one  a  sanctified  retreat; 

A  call  to  tired  returning  feet; 

Where  wife  and  child  and  love  abide; 

A  door  that  shuts  the  world  outside; 
Sustaining  force  for  worth-while  deeds. 
But  quick  to  serve  a  neighbor’s  needs. 


The  latch-key  fits,  this  one  is  mine; 
Behind  its  walls  a  peace  divine; 

A  light  to  call  when  footsteps  stray; 

A  memory  to  guide  the  day; 

A  tie  that  binds  where  e’re  I  roam — 
God  bless  each  little  house  that’s  Home. 


Nepht.  Utah 


Mrs.  Merling  D.  Clyde 


Eden 

By  Albert  R.  Lyman 


Starting  from  camp  that  second  morn¬ 
ing.  with  my  solitary  trail  reaching  wearily 
on  through  desert  silence,  strange  mem¬ 
ories  seemed  perculiarly  ready  to  awake 
from  mysterious,  old  chambers  in  my 
subconsciousness.  I  wondered  if  it  could 
be  a  dream  which  had  drifted  to  my 
drowsy  brain  as  I  slept  in  that  midnight 
solitude, — a  remarkable  dream  arousing 
emotions  and  ambitions  for  something  im¬ 
mortal.  lYet,  the  same  thing  had  hung  on 
the  echoes  of  the  cavernous  gulches  the 
day  before:  I  had  almost  caught  it  in  the 
wildly  sweet  notes  of  a  thrush  nesting  in 
tall  greasewoods. 

Within  us  “there  rises  an  unspeakable 
desire  after  a  knowledge  of  our  buried 
life,”  and  I  attributed  my  vague  longings 
to  that  desire.  Whatever  it  was,  coming 
in  ithe  sacred  hush  of  that  splendid  isola¬ 
tion,  it  aroused  instincts  strangely  prime¬ 
val,  making  the  coarse  realities  of  my  sur¬ 
roundings  bitter  in  contrast.  I  would 
have  given  a  horse  to  recall  it  all  clearly, 
as  I  followed  my  pack  along  that  dusty 
trail.  The  gray  sentinel  rocks  gazing 
solemnly  down  upon  me,  and  their  brother 
sentinels  shrouded  in  mists  and  haze  of 
distance,  no  doubt,  held  the  secret  un¬ 
clouded  in  their  ancient  hearts  as  a  heritage 
of  their  vigil  through  the  long  ages,  and 
they  seemed  ready  to  speak  wondrous 
things. 

I  had  never  been  there  before.  Away 
yonder,  by  the  point  of  that  sombre  nose 
on  the  desert’s  solemn  profile,  I  was  to 
find  Scarecrow  Springs,  and  meet  a  rep¬ 
resentative  of  Snide  and  Smithers.  I  gazed 
at  that  portentous  nose,  tracing  ominous 
lips  on  the  horizon  below  it,  and  a  flow¬ 
ing  beard  as  of  a  hoary  oracle.  Sleeping 
memories  stirred  feebly  in  their  tombs  from 
an  ancient  world:  a  hush  fell  on  the 
whisperings  of  the  desert.  The  face  of  a 
certain  man  came  to  my  recollection — the 
face  and  form  of  a  man  I  had  known  as 


the  chief  florist — the  florist  of  the  palace. 
But  why  his  charm,  why  I  loved  him, 
what  palace,  or  what  this  man  of  strange 
memories  was  to  me,  I  would  not  pause 
to  consider  lest  the  spell  be  broken. 

His  name — ^his  name — it  hung  stub¬ 
bornly  just  beyond  reach  of  my  tongue’s 
eager  effort  to  speak  it.  Yet,  I  had  sure¬ 
ly  known  and  spoken  it  as  I  gazed  in  the 
friendly  eye  of  the  florist  by  the  vine-cov¬ 
ered  wall.  His  eyes  came  plainer  still  to 
my  recollection,  eyes  with  a  keen  twinkle 
or  humor  and  brows  of  firmness  and 
chivalry.  His  glance  inspired  courage,  his 
smile  gave  cheer  and  kind  lines  ran 
around  his  resolute  lips. 

The  chief  florist  resembled  no  man  in 
my  recent  acquaintance,  for  I  recalled  him 
clearly, — six  feet  in  height,  commanding 
and  beautiful  in  appearance.  And,  inex¬ 
plicable  but  sweet  to  contemplate,  I  loved 
him.  I  recalled  the  assuring  grip  of  his 
hand,  his  friendly  arm  around  me,  and 
my  glad  response  to  his  magnificent 
courage. 

But  why?  What  could  it  mean?  Why 
should  these  unusual  things  engross  me  in 
the  remoteness  of  this  wilderness  till  my 
natural  environments  became  trifling  mat¬ 
ters  far  away?  I  was  sure  his  name  and 
whole  situation  stood  imperishably  there 
in  the  undying  archives  of  my  psychic 
self,  as  sure  of  it  as  of  words  or  names  I 
cannot  for  the  moment  recall  though  they 
have  been  common  to  my  speech  for  years. 

Then,  in  those  rising  memories,  1  caught 
the  outline  of  a  woman’s  face!  The  love 
of  man  is  dear  to  the  heart,  but.  Oh,  the 
charm  of  a  lovely  woman — especially  this 
woman! — this  woman  revealed  to  me  by 
the  sentinel  rocks  of  the  ages! — this  wom¬ 
an  called  back,  by  the  portentous  oracle  of 
the  desert,  from  the  realms  “of  our  buried 
life” ! 

Who  was  she?  Where  could  she  be 
found  in  narrow  earth  or  the  vast  border- 


EDEN 


697 


land?  Was  she  the  florist's  friend?  Yes, 
the  florist's  friend,  but  more  to  me  than 
to  him — more  to  me  than  to  any  other 
man.  Her  eyes  resembled  his,  her  lips 
showed  strength  and  kindness  sweetly 
blended.  Was  she  his  sister? 

I  could  recall  meeting  her  in  a  leafy 
arcade  from  which  we  rowed  our  light  bark 
over  a  clear  lake,  the  bright  moon  re¬ 
flected  in  the  blue  depths  beneath  us.  Her 
name — Oh.  that  dear  name  of  her's,  rich 
in  lovable  suggestion,  it  came  nearer  than 
his  name  to  my  power  of  speech;  it  tor¬ 
tured  me  with  its  nearness  by  coming  no 
nearer.  But  from  it  I  remembered  the 
touch  of  her  hand,  the  mighty  lure  of  her 
deep-brown  eyes,  her  voice  gentle  and  low 
with  persuasion  of  music  echoed  from 
hidden  bowers. 

The  inexorable  commonplace  of  the 
desert  persisted  in  heartless  antipathy  to 
all  these  immortal  intuitions;  “the  thee 
in  me  which  works  behind  the  veil.” 
longed  to  disengage  from  dense  elements 
and  fly  in  search  of  beloved  hopes  prime¬ 
val.  The  dust  from  my  horses'  hoofs  rose 
up  in  stifling  clouds  to  attest  the  unre¬ 
mitting  claims  of  earth  upon  me.  But 
I  knew  this  was  no  echo  of  a  wild  dream, 
no  caprice  of  a  meaningless  fancy;  it  dwelt 
too  deep  in  my  incorporeal  self,  its  sway 
was  too  mighty,  it  was  too  sweetly  teal  to 
be  a  dream.  My  intense  desire  had  found 
response  in  the  repository  of  profound 
memories,  soul-records  of  wondrous  worlds 
long,  long  ago. 

Something  broke  the  mysterious  spell, 
"it  faded  into  light  of  common  day.”  The 
sombre  nose  on  the  desert's  rugged  profile 
lost  form  as  I  approached  it,  the  hoary 
oracle  disappeared.  Dusty  and  weary, 
with  the  sun  sinking  low,  I  saw  what  I 
took  to  be  Scarecrow  Springs  at  the  foot 
of  the  mountain.  A  man  with  two  horses 
had  already  camped  there  and  kindled  a 
fire. 

While  my  tired  animals  drank  feverish¬ 
ly  of  the  cool  water,  the  stranger  came 
down  from  his  fire  and  held  out  his  hand, 

“I'm  Dan  - .”  he  said,  “I  represent 

Snide  and  Smithers.” 

I  took  his  hand,  but  my  jaw  dropped 
as  I  drew  in  a  long  breath  of  surprise  and 


bewilderment  He  was  the  chief  florist! 
— the  eyes,  the  mouth,  the  brows  and  all, 
unless  he  lacked  something  of  being  as  tall 
as  I  had  seen  him.  He  was  the  very  man 
I  remembered  seeing  in  the  flowers  by 
the  palace  wall,  or  my  mind  had  become 
terribly  twisted. 

“Excuse  me, — “  he  hesitated,  studying 
my  face,  “but  I've  seen  you  before.” 

“There's  no  doubt  about  that,”  I  an¬ 
swered,  relieved  with  his  assurance  of  still 
being  in  safe  mental  balance,  “but  where 
was  it?” 

“I'd  like  to  know,”  he  declared,  eyeing 
me  eagerly.  “I  was  in  Cuba  two  years 
and  I've  been  in  most  of  the  states  east 
of  Texas.” 

“I  was  in  the  British  Isles,  and  I've 
been  in  most  of  the  states  east  of  Utah,” 
I  suggested. 

“That's  mighty  strange,”  he  affirmed, 
shaking  his  head,”  for  I’ve  seen  you  be¬ 
fore.” 

“I’v'e  been  in  New  Mexico  a  number 
of  times,”  I  said,  gazing  in  wonder  at  his 
familiar  features. 

“I  was  never  in  New  Mexico  till  this 
trip.”  mused  the  florist,  trying  to  fathom 
the  mystery. 

A  continuous  fire  of  questions  and  an¬ 
swers,  till  we  got  our  horses  hobbled  in 
the  grass  on  the  hillside,  convinced  us  our 
pathways  in  life  had  never  touched  before. 
He  went  to  his  panniers  for  frying-pan 
and  canned  stuff,  wondering  deeply  on  the 
strangeness  of  our  mutual  acquaintance. 
“But  the  most  remarkable  feature  of  this 
whole  affair,”  he  reflected,  coming  back 
to  the  fire,  “is  that  you  remember  me  as  a 
florist.  It’s  been  the  secret  of  my  life 
that  I  want  to  raise  flowers  more  than 
I  want  to  do  anything  else.  I  just  simply 
can’t  get  that  flower  phase  of  it  out  of 
my  mind.” 

“I’m  as  sure  I  saw  you  in  the  flowers 
as  that  I  see  you  by  this  fire,”  I  declared, 
the  reality  of  it  returning  in  a  measure  as 
I  spoke.  “I  can  almost  call  your  name. 

but  not  the  name  Dan  - .  What  I 

can't  account  for,  is  that  you’re  six  inches 
shorter  than  you  were  then.” 

"Well.”  he  pondered,  seeming  to  view 
it  from  my  angle,  “I  could  have  been 


698 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


taller  and  heavier,  but  for  severe  sickness 
in  early  childhood.  My  father  stood  six 
feet  or  more.” 

“Then  it’s  just  the  failure  of  your  body 
to  reach  your  former  size,”  I  commented. 

"But  the  flowers — ”  he  persisted.  “I 
had  a  little  flower  bed  at  home, — ”  he 
paused,  looking  down  in  the  flame,  and 
the  kind  lines  around  his  resolute  lips 
seemed  to  twitch  with  emotion.  “I  used 
to  take  Rill  and  the  baby  out  to  look  at 
and  smell  the  blossoms  in  the  morning  and 
when  the  sun  went  down.”  He  paused 
again.  “You  see  Rill  was  my  wife — she 
died — 1  kept  the  flowers  for  the  little 
girl.”  He  brushed  his  eyes  and  looked 
away  at  our  horses,  just  visible  in  the  fall¬ 
ing  shadows.  “The  little  girl  was  run 
over  by  a  team  and  has  to  live  in  a  hospi¬ 
tal,  I  had  no  heart  to  keep  the  flowers.” 

The  poor  little  girl, — a  choking  lump 
came  in  my  throat  as  I  thought  of  the 
motherless  cripple,  living  her  cheerless  life 
in  that  weary  prison.  He  said  she  was 
ten  years  old,  and  he  seemed  hungry  to 
tell  me  all  about  her,  but  I  must  have 
turned  him  at  a  tangent  back  to  the 
flowers. 

While  he  talked  and  looked  at  me  from 
under  those  familiar  brows,  I  repressed  a 
strong  impulse  to  put  my  arm  around  him 
as  he  had  sometime  done  with  me,  but 
I  feared  he  would  misunderstand.  He 
would  have  to  learn  more  of  the  primeval 
existence  and  grasp  by  slow  degrees  the 
things  I  had  been  taught  from  infancy. 
Those  principles  would  console  him  for 
his  empty  home  and  the  motherless  child, 
and  he  might  take  heart  to  marry  again 
instead  of  thinking  in  despair  that  all  love 
ties  have  the  inevitable  parting  of  death 
ahead  of  them. 

Also,  and  perhaps  it  impaired  the  qual¬ 
ity  of  my  sympathy,  I  wanted  very  much 
to  know  about  his  sister:  surely  he  must 
have  a  sister. 

“You  see,”  he  objected,  regarding  me 
from  the  keen  eyes  I  had  recalled  that 
forenoon  in  the  shadow'  of  the  desert 
sentinels,  "I  was  never  taught  this  re¬ 
markable  doctrine;  instead,  I  was  poisoned 
against  it  and  against  your  people.  If 
the  practice  of  your  principles  gives  you 


any  unusual  privileges,  you  have  that  ad¬ 
vantage  over  me.  I  really  wish  I  could 
believe  and  accept  it,  but  it  would  be 
mighty  hard  to  make  so  tremendous  a 
change.” 

The  business  of  Snide  and  Smithers  took 
but  twenty  minutes  of  our  time,  and  we 
reverted  at  once  to  our  former  conversa¬ 
tion,  discussing  it  with  spirit  till  long 
after  midnight. 

"That  idea  of  my  having  known  Rill 
before  I  met  her  and  married  her  here, 
and  then  of  having  her  again  for  my  wife 
in  an  endless  hereafter; — Oh,  I  wish  I 
could  grasp  and  accept  that.  And  the 
idea  of  the  little  girl  suffering  all  these 
things  for  some  wonderful,  immortal  pur¬ 
pose: — in  a  way,  that  is  supremely  sweet; 
I  like  it. — but  something  in  me  revolts  un¬ 
compromisingly  at  the  very  name  of 
‘Mormonism’.” 

My  dear  florist  had  been  “blinded  by 
the  craftiness  of  men:”  he  wanted  the 
truth  under  some  popular  name.  But  he 

had  a  sister,  an  only  sister,  Jane  - - . 

She  was  single — twenty-four  years  of  age. 
Without  being  at  all  impertinent,  I  as¬ 
certained  that  much  early  in  the  evening. 
Since  her  mother  died  she  had  lived  and 
traveled  with  him  much  of  the  time,  and 
right  now  she  awaited  his  return  in 
Palude,  a  little  Mexican  town  the  other 
side  of  the  mountain. 

I  could  pacify  myself  with  nothing 
short  of  a  resolution  to  accompany  him 
next  to  Palude.  If  it  had  been  to 
Chicago,  to  New  York,  or  to  Liverpool,  my 
resolution  to  go  would  have  been  formed 
quite  as  readily,  for  I  wanted  to  see 
the  florist's  sister  more  than  I  wanted  to 
see  any  other  person.  Yet,  for  some  un¬ 
known  reason,  I  blamed  myself  for  the 
plan,  especially  since  I  led  the  florist  to 
believe  my  trip  over  the  mountain  was 
undertaken  for  quite  another  purpose.  Still, 
he  welcomed  my  company  and  we  devoted 
every  foot  of  that  long  trail  to  the  vital 
matters  we  had  considered  by  our  midnight 
fire. 

At  the  little  adobe  hotel  in  Palude,  I 
met  his  sister.  That  meeting  in  the  stuffy 
lobby  was  the  apex  of  some  tremendous 
anticipations,  and  he  introduced  me  with 


EDEN 


699 


flattering  compliments.  Under  other  cir¬ 
cumstances  I  would  have  been  delighted  to 
meet  such  a  girl,  beautiful,  intelligent,  re¬ 
fined,  and  I  hope  I  betrayed  no  improper 
signs  of  disappointment,  for  bitter  disap¬ 
pointment  settled  upon  me  as  a  dark  cloud. 

Jane  -  was  only  a  stranger  to  me. 

From  nowhere  on  the  palmiest  of  old  mem¬ 
ories  could  I  find  an  echo  of  her  voice, 
a  shadow  of  her  face. 

I  spent  the  evening  with  them  in  the 
hotel,  trying  to  make  the  best  of  a  very 
unpleasant  situation.  Bidding  them  good¬ 
bye  next  morning.  I  rode  back,  to  camp 
alone  at  Scarecrow  Springs  and  to  make 
the  three-days’  ride  separating  me  from 
Utah.  I  tried,  in  the  solitude,  to  crystal¬ 
lize  my  conclusions  about  that  wild-goose 
chase  to  Palude,  and  to  solve  the  per¬ 
plexing  paradox  of  the  florist's  only  sister 
not  being  the  woman  I  had  remembered. 

When  I  reached  that  part  of  the  trail 
where  the  sombre  nose  and  the  face  of  the 
hoary  oracle  could  be  seen  on  the  profile 
of  the  desert  behind  me,  the  strange  mem¬ 
ories  awakened  again;  the  florist's 
mysterious  friend  became  real,  so  real  that 
the  very  thought  of  there  being  no  such 
person  was  too  terrible  to  entertain. 

I  longed  to  see  the  florist  again,  and, 
after  reaching  home,  I  wrote  him,  sending 
books  and  literature  on  the  truths  I  wanted 
so  much  to  have  him  know,  but  he  made 
no  reply.  Years  passed  and  my  meeting 
with  him  became  one  of  the  strange  rid¬ 
dles  in  my  memory  of  experiences. 

After  ten  years.  I  was  registering  one 
day  in  a  hotel  in  a  busy  center  of  eastern 
Colorado  and  a  man's  arm  fell  across  my 
shoulders.  I  looked  up  in  surprise  at  the 
face  of  the  florist,  my  name  on  his  firm 
lips.  A  cloud  of  gloom  hung  over  him. 
his  eyes  showed  sleeplessness  and  sorrow. 
“Come  with  me.”  he  said  in  a  hoarse 
whisper,  hardly  allowing  me  time  to  give 
my  suitcase  to  the  clerk  before  hurrying 
me  to  his  car  at  the  curb. 

“It’s  the  little  girl,"  he  sighed,  smother¬ 
ing  bitter  thoughts  as  he  set  the  machine  in 
motion,  “she’s  made  a  long  fight,  but  it’s 
no  use; — I’ll  soon  be  alone.” 

I  said  little,  though  I  learned  that  his 
sister  had  married  in  the  distant  East.  He 


begged  pardon  for  failure  to  answer  my 
letters.  “I  intended  to  do  it,”  he  ex¬ 
plained,  “but  I  delayed,  and  then  there 
was  my  stupid  prejudice.  Oh,  we  are 
strange  creatures.” 

"We  must  have  broken  the  speed  limit 
along  those  busy  streets,  and  when  we 
stopped  at  a  hospital  he  took  me  with 
him  as  if  my  presence  were  as  necessary 
as  his  own. 

We  entered  a  little  chamber  with  but 
one  bed  where  a  young  woman,  thin  and 
pale,  lay  silently  in  white  sheets,  her 
brown  hair  spread  in  rich  profusion  on 
the  linen  pillow;  but,  from  the  look  of 
her  pinched,  quiet  features  and  closed  eyes, 
I  thought  she  was  dead.  The  florist 
kneeled  beside  her,  taking  her  thin  hand 
in  his  and  whispering  softly  in  her  ear. 

She  looked  wearily  at  him,  and  at  me. 
Then  her  eyes  opened  wide  and  she  bright¬ 
ened  as  if  to  speak.  It  was  the  face  of 
sacred  memories — the  florist’s  friend! — 
the  woman  of  the  green  bower  with  whom 
I  crossed  the  lake,  the  moon  above,  the 
blue  depths  beneath. 

“Oh,  is  it  really  you?”  she  exclaimed 
in  soulful  voice,  raising  her  wasted  hands 
towards  me  in  love  and  delight. 

That  voice,  gentle  and  low  and  rich 
with  irresistable  persuasion;  the  suffering 
and  anguish  of  years  could  not  disguise  it, 
nor  could  the  shrunken  flesh  and  lines  of 
pain  disguise  that  face. 

“I  knew  you’d  come,”  she  said  in  a 
glad  ecstasy,  trying  to  rise,  “I  dreamed 
Papa  brought  you.” 

Arising,  the  florist  took  me  in  his  arm 
as  he  used  to  do  in  the  remote  past,  draw¬ 
ing  me  firmly,  yet  tenderly,  to  the  bed¬ 
side  of  his  daughter,  “You’re  the  man  she’s 
waited  for  and  longed  for  all  this  time," 
he  whispered  with  a  sob.  “Don’t  fear 
me,”  and  he  placed  her  slender  hand  in 
mine. 

“O  Eden!”  I  groaned,  the  wondrous 
name  returning  with  a  rich  glory  of  old 
memories:  dear  scenes  and  words  and  hopes 
and  loves  of  a  radiant  long  ago  came  back, 
as  the  light  of  a  world  from  which  I  had 
wandered  afar.  The  wonderful  things  of 
those  worlds  cannot  be  spoken  in  our 


700 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


barbarous  language, — but  tears,  poor, 
humble  tears  of  love,  are  our  only  means 
remaining  to  express  the  dear  memories 
when  they  return.  I  could  but  give  my 
silent  tears  in  renewal  of  my  love  pledges 
to  Eden  in  the  leafy  bowers  of  the  other 
life. 

“I  have  longed  and  prayed  to  see  you.” 
she  sobbed,  tightening  her  feeble  grip  on 
my  hand.  “In  this  silent,  lonely  room 
for  long  days,  and  months,  and  years: — 
Oh,  I  wondered  why  it  should  be,  and  I 
listened  and  prayed,  and  the  light  broke 
into  my  prison  house — I  remembered — I 
remembered  you.  I  know  my  soul  hath 
elsewhere  had  its  setting  and  cometh  from 
afar; — you  know  what  I  mean.  I  have 
looked  wearily  for  your  face,  but  always, 
till  now,  I  have  been  disappointed.” 

'Tve  looked  for  you,  Eden,  but  I  had 
no  idea  where  to  go.” 

"I  had  to  see  you,”  she  panted,  already 
having  overdone  her  weakened  powers, 
and  seeming  to  feast  her  eyes  upon  me,  "I 
couldn’t  go  till  you  came.  I  don’t  know 

dlanding,  Utah 


why — you  know  why,  you  understand — 
something  must  be  done  for  me  when  I’m 
gone,  I  can  trust  you — you’ll  do  it.” 

“Yes,  I  know  it,  Eden,  I’ll  never  rest 
till  it’s  done,”  and  I  caught  from  her 
steady  gaze  thrilling  memories  of  what 
had  been,  thrilling  forecast  of  things  yet 
to  be. 

“Kiss  me,”  she  gasped,  drawing  me  to 
her,  “I  have  no  wish  to  stay  and  suffer 
longer — you  know  what  I  would  tell  you 
— I’ll  tell  you  when  you  come — ” 

She  settled  back  in  exhaustion  on  the 
pillow  and  closed  her  eyes,  her  lips  pressed 
together  in  firm  satisfaction — the  toiling 
pulse  in  her  wrist  grew  still.  The  florist’s 
friend — but  more  to  me  than  to  him! 

“I  have  rebelled  long  enough,”  sobbed 
the  florist,  smoothing  her  brown  hair  back 
from  her  white  brow,  “I  believe  every 
dear  word  you  have  told  me.  Tell  me 
about  it  again,  that  what  you  do  for  the 
dear  little  girl,  I  can  do  for  Rill  and  be 
prepared  to  enter  the  joy  of  the  old  home 
again  when  this  weary  pilgrimage  is  over.” 


When  You  Look  at  the  Stars 

We  all  have  vision  of  worlds  afar. 

What  do  you  see  when  you  look  at  a  star? 
Some  gaze  only  in  wonderment 
At  the  studded  gems  in  a  firmament: 

Some  see  only  the  lantern  eye 

That  searches  deep  where  our  follies  lie; 

Some  see  loneliness,  cold  despair; 

Some  see  the  eyes  of  a  loved  one  there; 

Some  see  only  a  candle  gleam: 

Some  see  worlds  and  a  Maker’s  scheme: 

Some  see  far  on  the  misty  way. 

Where  the  star-dust  arches  from  night  to  day; 
Some  see  only  the  falling  star; 

Some  gaze  on  where  the  fixed  orbs  are; 

Some  see  hope  and  its  ecstasy: 

Some  see  God  in  his  majesty. 

We  all  have  vision  of  worlds  afar. 

What  do  you  see  when  you  look  at  a  star? 


hdesa.  Arizona 


Bertha  a.  Kleinman 


The  Marry-Go-Round 

By  Edna  Nelson 


Sally  was  the  oldest  child  and,  conse¬ 
quently,  the  inherent  leader  in  all  the 
family  at  fault  finding; — in  what  they 
did  and  what  they  didn’t,  what  they  had 
and  what  they  hadn’t,  where  they  lived 
and  where  they  didn’t  live. 

This  night  there  was  a  general  airing  of 
grudges  at  the  dinner  table,  precipitated  by 
a  remark  from  Sally  that  she  wished  they 
lived  “decently”  near  town  so  that  she 
wouldn’t  have  to  spend  half  her  day  get¬ 
ting  there.  "Every  day  I  spend  exactly 
one  hour  and  one-half  on  my  way  to  and 
from  school,”  she  said  hotly.  “That  means 
seven  and  one-half  hours  every  week  and 
three  hundred  hours  every  school  year. 
Just  think  what  I  could  do  with  that  time 
if  I  lived  near  school,”  she  complained. 
"I  could  study  music  or  get  all  my  lessons 
in  that  time.  And  then,”  she  added 
haughtily,  "it  isn’t  like  there’s  anything 
out  here  after  you  get  here.  I  don’t  see 
why  you  ever  moved  out  here,  anyway.” 

Her  younger  sister,  Mary,  of  high  school 
age  and  aping  her  smart  friends’  senti¬ 
ments,  interposed,  “Yes,  and  I  feel  so 
mortified  when  I  have  to  tell  people  we 
live  way  out  here.  They  act  as  though 
we’re  pioneering,  and  ask  me  if  we  have 
electric  lights  and  street  cars  and  every¬ 
thing.” 

Even  young  Tom  chimed  in  and  said 
he’d  like  to  live  where  there  was  just  about 
two  square  feet  of  lawn  to  take  care  of, 
no  garden  to  irrigate  and  no  chickens  to 
feed.  He,  too,  queried,  “Why  did  you 
move  out  in  the  sticks,  anyway.  Mom?” 

His  mother  answered  patiently,  “We 
did  it  simply  for  the  sake  of  you  children. 
We  wanted  to  give  you  room  to  play  in 
and  a  place  in  which  to  develop  healthy, 
strong  bodies.  I  was  lonesome  at  first, 
but  I  like  it  now.” 

“Well,  believe  me,”  said  Sally,  “when 
I  marry.  I’m  going  to  live  right  on  Main 
street,  where  I  can  trot  down  town  two  or 


three  times  a  day  and  have  all  the  gayety, 
noise  and  bright  lights  of  the  street  right 
outside  my  door.  Even  from  the  front, 
thisi  house  has  no  style.  Inside,  its  nice  and 
rambly  and  large  enough,  but  who  knows 
it?  When  I  have  a  home.  I’m  going  to 
have  one  with  a  grand,  imposing  entrance. 
And  in  my  dining  room,”  she  said  scorn¬ 
fully,  glancing  acro.ss  the  room.  “I’m  not 
going  to  have  an  old  couch  like  that  relic 
under  the  window  there.  Nobody  has 
couches  in  their  dining  room,  now.  I 
don’t  see  why  we  must.” 

“I  hope,  my  dear,”  said  her  father, 
“that  you’ll  be  able  to  gratify  all  those 
whims  of  yours  in  your  own  home,  and 
I’m  sure  as  far  as  I’m  concerned,  you  may 
arrange  your  furniture  as  you  wish.  But 
that  couch  there,  I  like.  We  had  it  made 
especially  for  you  children — very  low  and 
wide  and  springy  so  that  you  could  lie 
on  it  by  the  fire,  in  the  days  before  the 
furnace.  And  we  used  to  have  some  de¬ 
lightful  romps  on  that  couch,”  he  finished 
wistfully. 

“Just  the  same,”  interjected  Sally,  “I 
think  it’s  hideous.”  She  went  on  in  her 
reverie,  “I’m  going  to  have  a  lovely  little 
new  apartment,  with  cunning  lamps  and 
easy  chairs  and  lots  of  pretty  cushions. 
We’re  going  always  to  dine  on  lace  doilies 
on  a  highly  polished  table.  I  don’t  see 
why  people  can’t  use  good  taste  and  style. 
It  certainly  is  more  stimulating  to  the  ap¬ 
petite.” 

A  month  later,  under  a  summer  moon. 
Jim  and  Sally  found  they  agreed  per¬ 
fectly  about  an  apartment.  It  was  easily 
found,  engaged,  and  August  found  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  James  Stillman  Payne  ensconced 
cosily  in  a  small,  new  apartment  with  its 
very  windows  giving  a  view  of  the  daz¬ 
zling  lights  of  Main  street.  There  were 
pretty  lamps  and  pillows  in  the  room, 
easy  chairs,  and  Sally  and  Jim  dined  in 
state. 


702 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


There  appeared,  at  first,  only  one  flaw 
in  the  arrangement.  Inasmuch  as  the  liv¬ 
ing  room  acted  at  night  as  a  bedroom, 
there  was  no  adequate  space  for  all  of 
Jim’s  shirts  and  all  of  Sally’s  frilly  things. 
The  kitchenette  cupboards  were  filled  so 
soon  that  there  was  no  room  for  Sally’s 
lovely  vases  or  fancy  glassware.  The 
books  they  both  liked  were  stored  out 
of  sight  at  Sally’s  mother’s.  But  they 
managed,  after  a  fashion, 

A  few  weeks  after  they  moved  in,  Sally 
had  to  wash  her  curtains.  She  remarked 
to  her  mother,  “I  didn’t  know  curtains 
had  to  be  laundered  so  often.” 

Her  mother  smilingly  said,  “Mine  have 
been  up  six  months.” 

But,  after  all,  it  was  warm  and  cosy, 
pretty  and  conveniently  near  the  center  of 
interest  to  Sally.  She  and  Jim  enjoyed 
it  until  late  spring.  By  June,  Sally  was, 
as  she  expressed  it,  “nearly  suffocated.” 
Accustomed  to  cool  nights  in  the  country, 
fresh  breezes  and  airy  sleeping  porches,  she 
could  not  sleep  in  the  hot,  stuffy,  cramped 
quarters.  She  tossed  all  night,  felt  ex¬ 
hausted  by  morning  and  inert  all  day  long. 
Her  only  escape  was  a  daily  trip  to  the 
family  home.  In  winter,  she  had  despised 
its  loneliness,  but  now,  in  the  spring,  with 
the  apple  trees  in  blossom,  with  its  green¬ 
ness  and  growing  things,  its  fragrance 
and  coolness,  it  seemed  heavenly.  Her 
sister,  Mary,  suggested  that  they  might  as 
well  move  out,  but  her  mother  did  not 
second  the  suggestion. 

Sally  and  Jim  took  it  upon  themselves 
to  find  a  new  home.  After  a  fatiguing 
week  house  hunting,  after  Jim’s  office 
hours,  they  found  just  what  they  wanted. 
It  was  selected  according  to  their  old  day¬ 
dreams  because  of  its  air  of  grandeur  and 
style  and  its  imposing-looking  entrance. 
It  was  let  quite  cheaply  to  them  because 
of  being  slightly  out  of  repair. 

Sally  was  in  ecstasies  over  its  large,  high- 
ceilinged,  cool  rooms,  its  roomy  clothes 
closets  and  its  remnants  of  elegance.  It 
was  fun  for  her  and  Jim  to  scatter  their 
possessions  about  instead  of  cramming  them 
in,  and  it  seemed  to  them  that  their  souls 
expanded  accordingly. 


After  so  fiercely  hot  a  summer,  the 
autumn  seemed  welcome  and  cool,  but. 
one  November  day,  the  winter  came  in 
earnest.  When  Jim  came  home  at  night. 
Sally  met  him  in  the  front  hall  with  a 
sweater  tightly  buttoned  over  her  woolen 
dress.  “Didn’t  you  nearly  freeze,  today?” 
she  asked. 

“No,  I  didn’t  notice  it  much.  Why 
did  you  let  the  furnace  fire  go  out?  That’s 
why  you’re  cold.” 

“Let  it  go  out?”  said  Sally  wildly.  “I’ve 
poked  all  day  on  the  old  thing  and  its 
going  at  its  height,  now.” 

‘Well,  that’s  that,”  said  Jim  amiably, 
“now,  we  really  know  why  we  got  it  so 
cheap.” 

By  December  the  high-ceilinged  rooms, 
great  draughty  halls,  and  ill-fitting  win¬ 
dows  made  them  think  enviously  of  their 
snug  little  apartment.  That  winter  they 
lived  around  the  fireplace  and,  as  they 
expressed  it,  had  “cold  backs”  all  year. 

In  the  spring,  young  Jim  arrived  and 
all  was  radiant  again.  Sally’s  young  head 
became  filled  with  very  definite  ideas  of 
plenty  of  sunshine,  fresh  air  and  vitamines. 
The  baby,  she  decided,  now  that  the 
weather  was  warm  enough,  should  have 
a  daily  airing  and  should  sleep  in  the  open. 
However,  she  was  soon  grieving  to  Jim. 
“The  porch  is  so  close  to  the  street  that 
the  children  wake  him  as  they  go  past; 
and,  when  he  is  able  to  crawl  or  walk, 
where  on  earth  can  we  let  him  play?” 

With  the  air  of  a  discoverer,  Jim  said, 
“Let’s  look  around  for  a  house  where  he 
can  have  a  playground  and  sandpile;  a 
house  that  has  a  big  wide  porch  with 
plenty  of  sunshine,  where  its  quiet  and  he 
can  sleep  peacefully.” 

“And  where  he  can  have  some  pets,” 
added  Sally.  He’ll  love  animals  in  a  year 
from  now.” 

“A  garden  would  be  kind  of  fun,”  sug¬ 
gested  Jim:  “I  get  fed  up  on  office  work 
all  day.” 

Sally  and  Jim,  of  course,  would  have 
liked  an  imposing-looking  house,  but  they 
found  buying  a  house  quite  a  serious 
financial  responsibility  and  so  chose  a 
roomy,  sunny,  comfortable  house,  certainly 


THE  MARRY-GO-ROUND 


703 


not  stylish  looking,  but  pleasant  and  at¬ 
tractive.  with  a  large  lawn,  gracious  shade 
trees  and  flowers,  and  the  house  had  a 
glorious  south  exposure  with  windows  full 
of  sunshine. 

That  night  as  they  ate,  from  the  cup¬ 
board  shelf,  a  hastily  improvised  meal,  and 
took  turns  with  young  Jim,  who  seemed  to 


have  acquired  a  little  colic  from  the  house 
hunt,  they  planned  ecstatically. 

“Say,  Sally,”  beamed  Jim,  "I  wonder  if 
your  family  would  sell  us  that  old  wide 
couch,  to  go  right  under  those  south  win¬ 
dows.  It  would  be  handy  for  the  baby  to 
lie  on  during  the  day,  and  we  could  have 
a  great  romp  on  it  in  the  evening." 


The  Unlucky  Draw 

By  Elmer  A.  Graff 


It  is  thrilling  to  read  or  to  hear  of  the 
hair-raising  experiences  of  others,  but  to 
be  the  solitary,  unwilling  explorer  of  an 
uncanny  cave,  is  many  times  more  ex¬ 
citing. 

The  incident  happened  while  our 
school  was  on  a  nature-study  walk.  Some 
of  us  boys,  looking  for  new  worlds  to 
conquer,  pushed  on  ahead  of  the  less  im¬ 
portant  nine-tenths  of  the  school,  and  were 
soon  out  of  their  sight. 

After  gathering  flowers,  chasing  chip¬ 
munks.  lizzards.  and  rabbits,  we  finallv 
found  ourselves  at  the  entrance  of  a  large 
hole,  into  which  a  pursued  rabbit  had 
evidently  disappeared.  The  opening  drop¬ 
ped  abruptly  for  about  six  feet,  then 
formed  an  angle  and  extended  back  into 
the  ledge  and  out  of  our  sight.  We  felt 
that  our  quarry  would  be  at  the  farther 
end  of  this  opening,  and  decided  that  one 
of  us  should  go  after  it.  About  this  time 
all  of  us  began  to  act  rather  strangely — 
much  like  the  student  who,  unprepared, 
is  seemingly  much  occupied  when  the 
teacher  glances  in  his  or  her  direction.  The 
only  way  to  find  who  should  go  into  the 
gaping  hole  was  to  draw  straws.  I  took 
my  last  draw:  not  so  much  for  manner’s 
sake,  but  thinking  that  surely  the  unlucky 
straw  would  be  drawn  before  my  turn 
came;  but.  alas!  I  was  to  go  after  the 
bunny. 

Words  cannot  describe  the  agony  of 
that  eventful  moment  when,  with  legs 
dangling.  I  dropped  the  remaining  few 
feet  to  the  bottom  of  the  shallow  shaft. 
Before  looking  into  the  tunnel-like  open¬ 
ing.  I  looked  up  to  be  perfectly  sure  that 


the  fellows  were  really  close  to  the  edge. 
Then  I  stooped  and  looked  into  the  open¬ 
ing  ahead  of  me.  There  is  no  word  or 
group  of  words  in  the  English  language 
which  could  describe  my  feelings  when  I 
looked — not  into  the  eyes  of  my  expected 
prisoner — but  into  the  gaping  sockets  of 
a  human  skeleton.  I  could  not  talk,  not 
even  whisper,  but  I  must  have  looked  like 
a  ghost,  for,  on  turning  my  face  up  to  call 
for  help,  the  four  luckiest  boys  in  the 
world  turned  and  fled  at  full  speed. 

It  would  be  useless  even  to  attempt  to 
describe  my  untold  misery  as  I  dug  my 
bare  toes  into  the  little  declivities  in  the 
sides  of  that  terrible  hole.  By  the  time 
I  had  released  myself  from  my  predica¬ 
ment,  my  brave  comrades  had  made  them¬ 
selves  heard  or  seen,  and  the  teacher 
was  running  rapidly  towards  them.  A 
few  minutes  later  I  stammered  out  the 
findings  of  my  recent  conquest.  Mr. 

H -  then  proceeded  to  find  out  the 

truth  or  falsity  of  my  statement,  and  dis¬ 
covered  the  skeleton  of  an  Indian,  which 
was  covered  with  two  decayed,  rat-eaten 
blankets.  An  old  saddle  and  rusty  rifle 
were  lying  beside  the  remains. 

With  great  care  we  succeeded  in  re¬ 
moving  the  entire  contents  of  the  cave 
and  took  them  home  with  us.  Of  course. 
I  was  declared  the  discoverer  and  told  my 
story  for  the  hundredth  time  to  many 
eager  listeners.  To  say  that  my  fear  had 
now  turned  to  a  feeling  of  very  great  im¬ 
portance,  is  not  belittling  the  situation:  for 
I  was  proud,  very  proud,  to  have  be¬ 
come  so  important  while  yet  only  a  young 
man. 


Provo,  Utah 


Messages  fom  the  Missions 

"And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto 
all  nations;  and  then  shall  the  end  come."  (Matt.  24:14.) 


New  South  Wales  Annual  Conference 


An  inspirational  annual  event  in  the 
New  South  Wales  district,  of  the  Australian 
mission,  was  the  conference  held  in  the 
Enmore  chapel,  Sunday,  January  29.  at 
which  President  and  Sister  Charles  H. 
Hyde  were  in  attendance.  President  Hyde 
delivered  a  powerful  address  on  the  sub¬ 
ject  of  "The  Holy  Ghost.’’  which  was 
enjoyed  and  appreciated  by  all  present. 
Approximately  three  hundred  persons  at¬ 


tended  the  three  meetings  of  the  confer¬ 
ence,  many  of  them  being  friends  and 
investigators.  We  are  now  engaged  in 
erecting  a  new  chapel  in  Bankstown.  a 
suburb  of  Sydney:  the  foundation  stone 
was  laid  on  January  28.  We  are  en¬ 
couraged  with  the  progress  of  the  work  in 
this  part  of  the  Lord’s  vineyard  — Wende'.t 
L.  Cottrell,  district  president. 


Elders  of  New  South  Wales  District,  Australia 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  S.  Ellwood  Nebeter,  mission  secretary;  Caroline  S.  Hyde, 
president  of  mission  Relief  Societies;  Mission  President  Charles  H.  Hyde;  Wendell  L.  Cottrell, 
president  New  South  Wales  district,  all  of  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  Back  row;  Lowell  A. 
Brown,  Lehi,  Utah;  J.  Earl  Brown,  Lchi,  Utah;  Edgar  T.  Henderson,  Pocatello,  Idaho: 
L.  Earl  Manwaring,  Provo,  Utah. 


MESSAGES  FROM  THE  MISSIONS 


705 


Annual  Convention  in  South  Africa 


At  the  close  of  1927,  the  missionaries  of 
the  South  African  mission  met  in  their 
regular  annual  general  convention.  The 
principal  theme  of  the  meetings  was, 
"Greater  Efficiency  in  Missionary  Labors." 
President  Samuel  Martin  directed  the  acti¬ 


vities.  with  the  willing  support  and  co¬ 
operation  of  all  present.  Our  association 
with  one  another  at  the  convention  will 
make  December  15  to  27  ever  a  period  of 
pleasant  recollection. — Theodore  R.  Mar¬ 
tin,  mission  secretary. 


Elders  of  the  South  African  Mission 

Seated,  in  front:  Alfred  J.  Martin  and  Frank  A.  Martin.  Ogden.  Utah.  Front  row.  left  to 
right:  Paul  A.  Thorn  (released).  Springville.  Utah:  Leo  R.  Jenson  (released).  Salt  Lake 
City:  Mission  President  Samuel  Martin.  Clara  A.  Martin.  Ogden.  Utah;  \Vm.  Earl  Hutchings 
(released).  Springville.  Utah;  Noel  G.  Knight.  Lehi.  Utah,  president  of  Cape  district:  Reed 
H.  Beckstead.  Sandy.  Utah,  president  Port  Elizabeth  district.  Second  row:  Theodore  R. 
Martin.  Ogden.  Utah,  mission  secretary:  \Vm.  B.  Holland.  Rigby.  Idaho,  president  Kim¬ 
berley  district;  Oral  N.  Beckstead.  Preston.  Idaho,  president  Natal  district;  Eoyal  I..  Smith. 
Cardston.  Canada,  president  Bloemfontein  district:  R.  Earl  Madsen.  Ephraim.  Utah,  pres¬ 
ident  East  London  district:  Marion  L.  Allred.  Ephraim.  Utah,  president  Transvaal  district: 
Rex  C.  Ellsworth.  Safford.  Arizona:  Ray  Wm.  Ellsworth.  Safford.  Arizona:  Wells  L. 
Evans,  Woods  Cross,  Utah.  Back  row:  O.  Layton  Alldredge.  Mtigna.  Utah:  Leroy  H. 
Duncan.  Centerville.  Utah:  Sheldon  R.  Free.  Salt  Lake  City;  Charles  W.  Larson.  Centerville. 
Utah:  Bertram  J.  Glynn.  Karibib.  Southwest  Africa. 

Book  of  Mor.mon  in  Place  of  Tracts 

The  elders  of  the  East  Montana  dis-  are  working  earnestly  to  convey  the  gospel 
trict,  of  the  Northcentral  States  mission,  message  effectively,  and  are- using  the  Book 


706 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


of  Mormon  in  place  of  tracts  and  small 
pamphlets.  This  method  has  proved  very 
successful,  and  resulted  in  the  placing  of 
429  copies  of  this  sacred  volume  in  the 
homes  of  the  people  between  their  Decem¬ 
ber  and  March  conferences.  In  the  month 
of  December  alone,  Elder  A,  N,  Redding, 
of  Los  Angeles,  California,  disposed  of 
155  Books  of  Mormon,  while  Elder  Clyde 
Ritchie,  of  Charleston,  Utah,  placed  150 


copies.  The  Saints  also  were  active  in  this 
work,  and  were  successful  in  placing  75 
copies  of  the  Book  to  good  advantage. 
Two  of  the  elders  are  laboring  among  the 
Lamanite  people  in  Wolf  Point,  Montana, 
and  report  encouragement  in  their  efforts. 
The  elders  of  the  district  hold  cottage 
meetings  every  night  of  the  week,  with 
from  forty  to  fifty  in  attendance. 


Top  row.  left  to  right:  Geo.  W.  Flamm,  president  Billings  branch:  A.  N.  Redding,  district 
president,  released:  John  G,  Allred,  president  Northcentral  States  mission:  Clyde  Ritchie, 
district  president:  Harold  L.  Ward.  Bottom  row:  Harvey  J.  Robbins,  R.  D.  Anderson, 
Robert  Hansen,  Eli  M.  Tracy,  president  Tyler  branch,  Alton  C.  Bright. 


Malmo  District  Holds  Conference 


The  Malmo  district  of  the  Swedish  mis¬ 
sion  held  their  spring  conference  March 
17  to  20,  with  all  the  meetings  well  at¬ 
tended  by  both  Saints  and  investigators. 
The  program  rendered  by  the  Sunday 
School  made  a  favorable  impression  on 
friends  and  members  alike.  At  the  Sun¬ 
day  evening  meeting.  President  Hulterstrom 
delivered  an  inspiring  sermon  on  the  Ar¬ 


ticles  of  Faith,  and  strong  testimonies  were 
borne  by  the  elders.  The  prospects  are 
bright  for  continued  progress  in  this  dis¬ 
trict.  The  elders  are  looking  forward  with 
keen  anticipation  to  summer  work  in  the 
country.  We  appreciate  the  valuable  in¬ 
formation  contained  in  the  Era:  we  find  it 
a  great  help  to  us  in  our  labors. — Lloyd  O. 
Stohl. 


MESSAGES  FROM  THE  MISSIONS 


707 


Missionaries  of  the  Malmo  District,  Sweden 
Sitting,  left  to  right:  Signe  L.  Hulterstrom,  president  of  mission  Relief  Societies  and  writer 
of  the  Nordstjatnan;  Eva  Carlson,  Lyckeby,  Sweden;  Gideon  N.  Hulterstrom,  mission 
president;  Heber  J.  Olson,  district  president,  Virginia,  Idaho.  Standing:  Oscar  Olson, 
Midvale,  Utah;  Edwin  S,  Pearson,  Salt  Lake  City;  Lloyd  O.  Stohl,  Salt  Lake  City, 


Among  the  Wonders  of  Switzerland 

Elders  of  the  Berne  District,  left  to  right:  George  J.  Ross,  Louis  M.  Burgener,  district 
president:  Gordon  B.  Christensen,  Kenneth  Huber 


Alt  matters  pertaining  to  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  in  this  department  are  prepared  under  the 
direction  of  the  Presiding  Bishopric. 

Fathers  and  Sons’  Outing 


We  are  now  approaching  the  season  of 
the  year  when  we  begin  to  plan  our 
Fathers  and  Sons’  outing.  This  outing 
takes  us  away  in  groups  from  our  homes 
where  fathers  may  watch  their  own  sons, 
and,  through  observing  the  actions  of  his 
neighbor’s  sons,  make  comparison.  Such 
gatherings  afford  a  most  wonderful  op¬ 
portunity  to  become  acquainted  with  our 
boys’  characters  and  to  discover  their 
weaknesses.  Generally,  such  trips  are  en¬ 
joyed  only  once  a  year;  few  are  privileged 
to  go  oftener.  Because  of  this  fact  we 
sometimes  fail  to  make  the  best  of  our  ad¬ 
vantage — to  apply  the  lessons  learned  dur¬ 
ing  our  outing  in  follow-up  work,  day 
by  day,  throughout  the  year. 

The  present  plan,  recommended  by  the 
General  Authorities  of  the  Church,  and 
which  provides  for  gospel  study  on  the 
Sabbath  morning  and  for  priesthood  acti¬ 
vities  each  Tuesday  evening,  offers  an  op¬ 
portunity  for  fathers  and  sons  to  be  to¬ 
gether  on  each  of  these  occasions.  A 
father  may  discuss  with  his  children  the 
lessons  for  the  day;  help  them  prepare  their 
minds  for  the  work  before  them;  he  can 
go  to  Sabbath  School  with  them;  and  on 
the  way  home,  and  perhaps  at  home,  can 
question  them  concerning  the  work.  This 
not  only  gives  the  father  an  opportunity 
to  refresh  his  memory  concerning  the  gos¬ 


pel  doctrine  taught,  but  provides  an  ex¬ 
cellent  opportunity  to  become  familiar  with 
his  children’s  thoughts  and  ideas.  He 
can  then  help  them  to  solve  problems  that 
may  not  have  been  made  clear  to  them 
during  the  class  period. 

This  same  opportunity  comes  in  the 
work  outlined  for  the  Priesthood-M.  I.  A. 
gatherings  on  Tuesday  evening.  Unless 
there  comes  into  our  lives  an  opportunity 
to  apply  the  principles  of  the  gospel 
learned,  it  means  very  little  to  us,  for, 
after  all,  salvation  does  not  come  alone 
through  having  a  knowledge  of  the  work 
of  the  Lord,  but  through  our  ability  to 
apply  that  knowledge  to  daily  service  for 
ourselves  and  our  fellow-men.  Because 
of  our  meeting  together  often  in  the  ca¬ 
pacity  of  class  work,  we  are  able  to  study 
and  discuss  these  problems,  gaining  in  our 
understanding  of  Church  doctrine  and  dis¬ 
cipline,  And  these  provide  activities  which 
enable  all  to  render  a  valuable  service  in 
the  Church  for  themselves  and  their  neigh¬ 
bors. 

We  hope  that,  with  the  coming  of  the 
summer  months,  those  who  are  charged 
with  the  guidance  of  the  Aaronic  Priest¬ 
hood  quorums  will  keep  this  thought  in 
mind,  and  see  that  there  is  no  break  in 
the  priesthood  activities  during  this  time. 


Field  Notes 


From  the  London  {England)  Daily 
Mail,  April  1 6 — Boy  “Mormon’s”  Ser¬ 
mon — Deacon  Jim  Hill,  Aged  13:  Thir¬ 
teen-year-old  Deacon  Jim  Hill  was  the 
youngest  preacher  at  a  “Mormon”  confer¬ 
ence  held  yesterday  at  the  Surrey  Masonic 
Hall,  in  Camberwell  New-road,  S.  E. 

He  sat  on  the  platform,  among  nearly 
thirty  other  “Mormons,”  and  was  con¬ 
spicuous  by  his  bare  knees  and  short 
trousers. 


Deacon  Jim  Hill  had  the  clearest  voice, 
and  of  all  the  London  “Mormons”  who 
preached  sermons  on  the  Fourth  Article 
of  Faith,  his  was  the  most  easily  and  con¬ 
vincingly  delivered.  Unlike  most  of  the 
others,  he  did  not  refer  to  his  notes  once. 

Jim  Hill  is  regarded  as  a  promising  Lat¬ 
ter-day  Saint,  and  is  already  well  on  the 
way  to  a  Priesthood  which  will  entitle  him 
to  baptize  converts. 


The  Primary  Jubilee 


The  General  Superintendency  and 
Board  of  the  Young  Men’s  Mutual  Im¬ 
provement  Association  express  congratula¬ 
tions  to  the  Primary  Association  of  the 
Church  on  having  attained  its  fiftieth  an¬ 
niversary;  and  we  sincerely  hope  that  the 
celebration  of  their  jubilee  will  be  a  de¬ 
lightful  occasion  to  them. 

We  also  rejoice  in  the  accomplishments 
of  the  fifty  years  that  have  passed.  There 
is  a  very  close  tie  between  the  Mutual 
Improvement  Associations  and  the  Pri¬ 
mary;  indeed,  we  have  come  to  look  upon 
the  Primary  as  operating  in  almost  identic¬ 
ally  the  same  field  as  the  Mutuals;  their 
service,  however,  is  with  the  children  un¬ 
der  Mutual  age,  but  doing  very  much  the 
same  class  of  work,  and,  in  reality,  they 
are  the  Junior  M.  I.  A.  They  are  pre¬ 
paring  the  hosts  of  young  boys  and  girls 
in  the  Church  to  come  into  the  Mutual 


Improvement  Associations  for  a  continua¬ 
tion  of  their  activity  in  the  field  of  leisure 
time  and  recreation. 

Therefore,  we  not  only  extend  to  them 
our  congratulations,  but  assurances  of  our 
hearty  cooperation  with  them  in  helping 
to  perform  this  great  service  for  the 
Church.  May  the  Lord  bless  them  in  the 
coming  years  that  they  may  ever  grow  and 
increase  in  good  works,  and  in  the  proper 
application,  through  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 
of  this  the  finest  program  that  has  been 
devised  by  inspired  women  in  the  field 
assigned  to  them  by  the  General  Authori¬ 
ties  of  the  Church. 

George  Albert  Smith, 
Richard  R.  Lyman, 

Melvin  J,  Ballard, 

General  Superintendency 

Y.  M.  M.  I.  A. 


M.  I.  A.  June  Conference 


Our  coming  annual  M.  1.  A.  conference, 
to  be  held  in  Salt  Lake  City  June  8,  9  and 
10,  is  expected  to  be  one  of  the  most  im¬ 
portant  gatherings  in  the  history  of  our 
organization.  The  great  interest  taken 
throughout  the  Church  in  the  new  Priest- 
hood-M.  1.  A.  Plan  and  the  new  organiza¬ 


tion  of  stake  and  ward  leaders  with  their 
duties,  etc.,  is  claiming  the  attention  of 
the  entire  organization. 

We  hope  to  meet  as  many  delegates  as 
possible  from  the  respective  stakes  and 
wards  of  the  Church. 


TENTATIVE  PROGRAM 


Friday,  June  8 

Conference  Theme: — "The  Abundant  Life  Through  the  Wholesome  Use  of  Leisure  Time.” 


8  ;00 — 8  :45  a.  m. 

Registration  and  Community  Singing 
(Tabernacle  Grounds  and  Assembly  Hall)  . 

9:00—10:30  a.  m. 

Joint  M.  I.  A.  Meeting: 

1.  Greetings. 

2.  The  new  slogan. 

3.  New  Priesthood-M.  I.  A.  Plan. 

4.  New  M.  I.  A.  Organization  Plan. 


10:30 — 12  a.  m. 

Department  Meetings : 

1.  Executive  Officers  (joint)  (Assembly 
Hall) . 

2.  Music  Directors  (joint)  (Y.  L.  Re¬ 
ception  Rooms)  . 

3.  Community  Activity  Committee  (joint) 
(Smith  Memorial). 

4.  Adult  Committee  (joint)  (Medical  Arts 
Bldg.). 


710 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


5.  M  Men  and  Gleaners  (joint)  (Top 
Floor  Bishop's  Bldg.). 

6.  Older  Scouts  and  Boy  Scouts  (Top 
Floor  Bureau  of  Information). 

7.  Junior  Girls  (17th  ward). 

8.  Bee-Hive  Girls  (14th  ward). 

12:00  Noon 

M  Men’s  Banquet. 

Judges'  Luncheon. 

2 :00  p.  m. 

Department  Meetings: 

1 .  Executive  Officers  to  visit  other  depart¬ 
ments. 

2.  Music  Directors  to  visit  other  depart¬ 
ments. 


3.  Community  Activity  Committee  (joint) 
(Smith  Memorial). 

4.  Adult  Committee  (joint)  (Medical  Arts 
Bldg.)  . 

5.  M  Men  (4th  Floor  Bishop’s  Bldg.). 

6.  Gleaners  (Whitney  Hall) . 

7.  Older  Scouts  and  Boy  Scouts  (Top 
Floor  Bureau  of  Information). 

8.  Junior  Girls  (17th  ward). 

9.  Bee-Hive  Girls  (14th  ward). 

5:30 — 11:00  p.  m. 

Saltair: 

Bathing  and  Luncheon  (5:30 — 7  p.  m.). 
Contest  Dancing  (7:00 — 8  p.  m.). 
General  Entertainment  (8:00 — 11  p.  m.). 
Demonstration  of  new  Contest  Dance  dur¬ 
ing  intermission. 


Saturday.  June  9 


8  :30 — 9  :00  a.  m. 

Community  Singing. 

9:00—10:30  a.  m. 

Demonstration  of  the  M.  I.  A.  in  action: 
Summary  of: 

1 .  The  Book. 

2.  The  Project. 

3.  The  Slogan. 

4.  Brief  summary  of  program. 
(Organization,  equipment,  leadership  should 

be  given  a  place  in  the  presentation) . 


12:15  p.  m. 

Superintendents’  and  Presidents’  Luncheon. 

2:00—3:30  p.  m. 

Contests  (Continued)  : 

1.  Drama. 

2.  Male  Chorus. 

3.  Ladies'  Chorus. 

4.  Instrumental  Trio. 

8  :00  p.  m. 


10:30—12:00  a.  m. 

Contests : 

1 .  Drama. 

2.  M  Men’s  Public  Speaking. 

3.  Gleaner  Girls’  Public  Speaking. 

4.  M  Men’s  Quartettes. 


Finals  in  Contests  (Tabernacle)  : 

1 .  Contest  events  in  Music. 

2.  Winners  in  Public  Speaking. 

3.  Awarding  of  Medals. 

4.  Announcing  of  next  year’s  contest  events. 


Sunday,  June  10 
8:30  a.  m. 

"The  Abundant  Life  Through  the  Wholesome  Use  of  Leisure  Time.’’ 
2.00  p.  m. 

General  Meeting  under  direction  of  First  Presidency. 

7:00  p.  m. 

Joint  M.  1.  A.  Meeting. 


Climax  Reached  in  Book  of  Mormon  Activities 


The  regular  work  of  the  Maricopa  stake 
M.  I.  A.  for  this  season  was  completed, 
and  the  climax  to  their  Book  of  Mormon 
activities  reached,  with  their  recent  pres¬ 
entation  of  a  most  interesting  Book  of 
Mormon  program,  in  which  all  the  wards 
of  the  stake  participated.  One  of  the 
most  important  parts  of  the  program  was 
a  contest  in  the  writing  of  poems  and 
stories  based  on  the  theme  of  the  evening. 


and  there  were  many  contestants  from  the 
various  ward  organizations.  Arthur  J. 
Barnes,  of  the  Phoenix  First  ward,  won 
first  place  with  his  poem,  “The  Book  of 
Mormon.”  A  pageant,  tableaux  (in  which 
some  real  Lamanites  took  part),  “Glean¬ 
ings”  from  the  Book  of  Mormon,  by 
Gleaners  and  M  Men,  and  special  musical 
numbers  were  features  of  the  evening. 


MUTUAL  WORK 


711 


New  Superintendents 


Arthur  Wiscombc,  of  Roosevelt,  Utah, 
was  set  apart  on  May  6,  1928,  as  super¬ 
intendent  of  the  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  in  the 
Roosevelt  stake,  succeeding  C.  Fred  Whal- 
quist,  honorably  released. 


Robert  H.  Sainsbury,  St.  Johns,  Ari¬ 
zona.  is  the  new  superintendent  of  the 
Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  in  the  St.  John  stake,  vice 
Albert  F.  Anderson. 


A  Utah  Scout  in  the  U.  S.  Army  Air  Service 
By  Joseph  E.  Sandborn,  Cressy  Field,  California 
“Look  at  it!”  “Forty-five  seconds!”  went  to  Fort  McDowell.  California. 
“Swell  pusher!”  “Whoop,  there  she  It  seemed  a  veritable  prison  at  first. 


goes!”  Such  were 
the  cries  as  the  model 
pusher  plane 
iwooped,  having  lost 
its  speed,  only  to 
straighten  out  and 
continue  its  flight 
or  glide  until  the 
frame  touched  the 
ground. 

A  group  of  men 
in  jumpers  and  uni¬ 
forms  of  the  Army 
Air  Service  had  been 
timing  the  model  on 
its  first  flight.  The  proud  owner  and 
builder  stood  close  by.  his  eyes  sparkling, 
his  face  beaming,  giving  every  sign  of 
contentment. 

Four  months  before,  Lynn  Albert  San¬ 
born,  pampered  son  of  two  doting  par¬ 
ents,  had  joined  the  service.  He  was  trying 
out  his  wings,  like  a  fledgling  bird,  for 
the  first  time. 

Bert  had  belonged  to  all  the  organ¬ 
izations  for  young  men  in  the  “Mormon” 
Church.  He  had  also  been  an  assistant 
scoutmaster  of  Troop  71.  a  member  of  the 
145th  Field  Artillery,  National  Guard,  and 
a  member  of  the  American  Radio  Relay 
League.  He  had  studied  radio  transmission 
in  his  own  home-equipped,  amateur 
station. 

He  had  gone  from  Salt  Lake  City  to 
Portland,  where  he  stayed  with  friends 
for  two  weeks,  before  the  idea  of  join¬ 
ing  the  army  came  to  him.  A  month’s 
waiting  at  Vancouver  Barracks  for  dis¬ 
charge  papers  from  the  Utah  National 
Guard  came  next.  The  length  of  time 
bothered  him  little,  for  numerous  rides 
in  aeroplanes  kept  the  routine  from  be¬ 
coming  tiresome.  And  then — down  he 


LIEUTENANT  KELLY'S  PLANE 

Cressy  Field,  California 


at 

where  all  recruits  are 
broken  in  by  exhaus¬ 
tive  work.  Up  at 
5:30,  chow,  two  and 
a  half  hours'  drill, 
chow,  three  hours  at 
the  end  of  a  pick  and 
shovel,  chow,  show, 
lights  out  at  9:00  p. 
m.,  up  at  5 : 30  a.  m., 
chow,  drill — ,  rou¬ 
tine.  Every  six  days 
K.  P.,  where  he  had 
to  wash  dishes,  etc., 
for  twenty-two  men. 
and  sometimes  there  were  as  many  as  ten 
chows  a  day.  That  terminated  at  the  end 
of  one  month,  when  they  sent  him  to 
Cressy  Field.  There  he  became  an  official 
member  of  the  Ninth  Observation  Squad¬ 
ron.  The  fourth  night  there  he  did  guard 
duty.  “Sunny”  California  sihowed  itself 
in  its  true  light.  Rain  and  fog,  plenty  of 
both, — and  this  was  “sunny”  California. 

A  slip,  a  sharp  wrench,  and  he  found 
out  what  it  was  to  be  confined  to  quarters 
and  have  to  use  crutches.  Three  weeks 
of  limping  and  he  was  installed  in  the 
Radio  Department.  The  planes  at  the 
field  carrying  radio  sending  and  receiving 
sets  had  made  necessary  a  radio  service 
department,  and  there  was  need  ot  oper¬ 
ators  for  land  and  air. 

December  came  with  an  increase  in  pay. 
promotion  and  the  haunting  thought  that 
Christmas  had  to  be  attended  to.  He 
started  building  gliders  in  his  spare  time  at 
the  hill  station,  which  was  now  in  his 
charge.  Building  model.s.  buying  presents, 
and  cards,  sending  them  away,  and  testing 
his  models  when  completed,  kept  him  busy 
until  Christmas,  and  with  Christmas  came 


712 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


rain, — and  that  reminded  him  that  he  was 
in  "sunny”  California. 

During  the  holidays,  he  worked  hard 
on  his  R.  O.  G.  outdoor  pusher.  His 
work  completed,  he  was  testing  it  out  on 
this  day,  January  2,  1928. 

Bert  stepped  off  the  distance  and  found 
it  had  gone  a  hundred  yards.  Recover¬ 
ing  the  pusher,  he  walked  back  to  where 
Lieutenant  Marriner  was  standing. 

"That  was  well  worth  seeing,”  said  the 
officer.  And  then,  "If  she  covered  100 
yards  with  125  turns,  how  far  will  she 
go  with  the  full  850  turns?”  Try  it, 
Sanborn.” 

"The  850  turns!  Yes,  sir.  But  I’ve 
a  hunch  that  breeze  will  cause  trouble.” 

And  putting  his  words  into  action,  Bert 
immediately  began  winding  up  the  left 
propeller,  while  Jack  Pratt,  a  member  of 
the  radio  department,  wound  up  the  right. 

Then  holding  both  props  with  his 
hands,  and  the  pusher  shoulder  high,  he 
thrust  it  out  and  up  at  the  word  of 
Lieutenant  Marriner  who  was  timing  it. 

The  model  rose  fast,  and  the  whine 
of  the  propellers  was  brought  down  to 
them  by  the  breeze. 

"Fifteen  seconds.” 

LFp,  up.  still  climbing,  15-20  feet  now. 

"Thirty  seconds.” 

Climbing  yet  ascending,  seemingly,  to 
the  very  clouds.  It  would  shiver  and 
swoop  now,  the  breeze  was  fairly  strong. 


The  pusher  was  now  thirty  feet. 

"Forty-five  seconds.” 

Still  climbing,  but  not  so  fast. 

"One  minute.” 

The  propellers  are  still  turning  over. 

"One  minute  and  twenty  seconds.” 

Ah!  what  was  that.  The  wind,  with 
a  sudden  blast,  has  struck  and  turned 
the  pusher’s  nose  towards  the  bay.  The 
propellers  are  dead.  Up  only  forty  feet. 

“One  minute  and  thirty  seconds.” 

Will  it  drop  quickly  and  land  safely 
or  will  it  ride  on  the  wings  of  the  wind 
out  over  the  bay  to  be  lost?  There  it 
swoops.  Twenty-five  feet. 

"Two  minutes.” 

Nobody  can  do  anything,  they  stand 
there — it  glides.  It  is  over  the  bay  now. 

“Two  minutes,  thirty  seconds.” 

Still  going,  ten  feet  now. 

“Three  minutes.” 

A  slight  splash  and  the  model  is  lost 
forever.  Eight  days’  work,  one  and  a-half 
dollars  cost,  and  an  extra  fine  model;  not 
wasted,  but  lost.  Bert  had  gained  ex¬ 
perience,  respect,  and  his  own  confidence; 
nothing  wasted. 

There  he  stood,  happy  and  contented 
in  the  thought  that  he  had  found  some¬ 
thing  that  he  liked — radio  and  model 
aviation. 

A  smile  on  his  face,  he  looked  off  in 
the  distance,  thinking  of — the  future. 


For  You 

A  red  fez  cap  is  colorful 
Against  a  sky-blue  sea; 

But  more  than  this  are  feelings 
That  well  up  deep  in  me. 

A  little  fishing  boat  of  pink, 

A  tan  sail  patched  in  grey, 

A  sea  as  green  as  malachite, 

A  wish  to  live  each  day! 

Dear  God,  you’ve  made  such  beauty. 
What  can  I  say  or  do? 

I  feel  so  small  to  all  you’ve  made — 
Ah,  might  I  live  for  you! 


Hartford,  Conn. 


Caroline  Parker  Smith 


MUTUAL  WORK 


713 


Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  Statistical  Report,  April,  1928 


STAKE 

Should  be 

Earolled 

No.  Wards  || 

No.  Wards  Reporting 

Offir  rs  and  Class 

Leaders  Enrollment 

Advanced  Senior 

Enrollment 

Senior 

Enrollment 

Advanced  Junior 

Enrollment 

Junior 

Enrollment 

Total 

Officers  and  CUm 

Leaders  Attendance 

Advanced  Senior 

Attendance 

Senior 

Attendance 

Advanced  Junior 

Attendance 

Junior 

Attendance 

o 

h 

760 

14 

9 

96 

165 

141 

20 

1  97 

619 

43 

46 

46 

76 

211 

Box  Elder  _ 

557 

13 

13 

129 

235 

256 

36 

236 

892 

90 

128 

120 

25 

167 

530 

Cottonwood  _ 

747 

10 

10 

122 

160 

190 

40 

320 

832 

116 

416 

180 

36 

260 

1008 

Deseret  . . 

521 

12 

11 

114 

216 

165 

20 

194 

709 

80 

115 

103 

16 

116 

430 

Ensign  ..  _  .. 

960 

8 

8 

80 

304 

237 

52 

320 

993 

70 

211 

117 

33 

234 

665 

Gunnison  _ 

279 

7 

7 

63 

89 

80 

_ 

102 

335 

47 

48 

44 

_ 

65 

204 

Liberty  _ 

1435 

12 

12 

131 

294 

290 

166 

397 

1278 

115 

193 

160 

91 

285 

844 

344 

8 

5 

38 

72 

93 

86 

289 

28 

34 

45 

67 

174 

North  Davis  _ _ 

461 

7 

7 

61 

66 

121 

13 

170 

431 

48 

31 

46 

5 

105 

235 

North  Weber  _ ^ _ 

640 

14 

12 

78 

58 

167 

17 

204 

524 

57 

41 

67 

10 

117 

292 

Ogden  _ 

876 

1 1 

1 1 

97 

140 

220 

82 

324 

863 

68 

116 

108 

40 

190 

522 

Oquirrh  _ 

483 

6 

4 

47 

64 

83 

26 

104 

324 

34 

33 

30 

10 

58 

165 

Pioneer  . . 

746 

10 

8 

69 

109 

131 

81 

153 

543 

47 

58 

63 

37 

81 

286 

Roosevelt  _ _ 

334 

11 

7 

47 

72 

43 

20 

62 

244 

34 

47 

26 

8 

39 

154 

South  Davis  .  . .  . 

526 

8 

8 

66 

145 

168 

232 

611 

56 

93 

96 

177 

422 

South  Sevier  _ 

333 

8 

3 

24 

33 

21 

9 

56 

143 

13 

7 

7 

6 

23 

56 

Uintah  . . 

415 

10 

7 

53 

87 

95 

48 

129 

412 

43 

48 

81 

45 

74 

291 

Weber  . . . 

712 

9 

7 

60 

85 

103 

23 

175 

446 

45 

38 

54 

19 

139 

295 

West  Jordan  - . 

450 

7 

5 

61 

105 

161 

26 

164 

517 

30 

33 

74 

20 

102 

259 

Burley  _  _ 

341 

9 

7 

46 

118 

87 

13 

88 

352 

38 

33 

45 

9 

52 

177 

Franklin 

434 

1 1 

11 

95 

126 

119 

13 

174 

527 

66 

66 

70 

7 

13 

222 

Fremont  . . 

662 

14 

14 

121 

211 

172 

21 

189 

714 

88 

137 

103 

11 

94 

433 

Idaho  .  . . 

146 

7 

6 

57 

37 

22 

10 

51 

177 

32 

18 

1 1 

6 

38 

105 

Minidoka  _  _ 

244 

8 

4 

29 

59 

48 

9 

57 

202 

25 

23 

21 

5 

26 

100 

516 

12 

7 

79 

1 1 1 

73 

1 

63 

367 

56 

102 

47 

41 

260 

318 

9 

7 

70 

78 

75 

98 

321 

42 

32|  30 

43 

147 

216 

5 

4 

33 

80 

52 

30 

195 

25 

37i  31 

27 

120 

377 

10 

8 

54 

88 

66 

I 

1  5  61  264 

36 

56i  48 

35 

175 

Big  Horn  - . 

318 

6 

2 

42 

91 

89 

1... 

62 

284 

11 

41  63 

2 

80 

420 

5 

9 

85 

99 

226 

Il60 

570 

67 

7: 

145 

121 

406 

Maricopa  .  .  . - 

450 

8 

8 

72 

92 

106 

|197 

467 

53 

61 

1  69 

146 

329 

37f 

1( 

1C 

65 

132 

101 

12 

1  58 

368 

47 

117  5C 

! 

34 

256 

Snowflake  _ _ _ 

300 

1 1 

6 

35 

76 

62 

27 

1  53 

253 

25 

35 

32 

2C 

27 

139 

Woodruff  . . 

325 

1  6 

6 

1  47 

66 

61 

9 

1  51 

23^ 

32 

36  21 

35 

129 

California  Mission 

510  25 

20 

Il59 

25'^ 

141 

1  181178 

750 

109 

|l68|  96 

12 

100 

485 

German-Austrian  Mis. 

721|40|40I302I313 

60 

28! 

1  963 

22! 

13121  55 

1243 

838 

Western  States  Mission 

1141 

1  5 

1  34  26 

77 

1  17 

5^ 

20! 

25 

101  72 

11  3^ 

152 

N.  W.  States  Mission 

135 

111 

1  5 

1  31 

1  55 

78 

1  19 

1  192 

1  32 

1  34|  42 

c 

1  9 

126 

Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  Efficiency  Report,  April,  1928 


714 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


STAKE 

a 

M 

e 

a 

Average  Attendance 

Recreation 

Scout  Work 

M  Men 

Reading  Book  of 

Mormon 

e 

s 

LL 

Monthly  Stake  and 

Ward  Off.  Meeting 

Ward  Off.  Meeting 

Total 

Deseret  - _  -  - 

10 

9 

10 

10 

8 

8 

10 

10 

9 

8 

92 

Ensign . 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

8 

9 

7 

10 

10 

94 

Gunnison  _ 

10 

9 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

99 

Liberty  _  „  - 

9 

10 

10 

10 

10 

8 

10 

10 

10 

10 

97 

Millard  - - -  _  - 

8 

9 

10 

7 

5 

5 

7 

8 

10 

10 

79 

North  Davis  _  _ 

9 

8 

9 

9 

7 

4 

9 

10 

10 

7 

82 

North  Weber  ..  _  _ 

8 

8 

5 

6 

5 

8 

9 

10 

9 

9 

77 

Ogden  _  _ 

10 

9 

9 

10 

10 

8 

10 

9 

10 

10 

95 

Oquirrh  _  .  -  . 

7 

8 

10 

10 

10 

5 

6 

10 

10 

10 

91 

Pioneer  _ 

7 

8 

10 

8 

9 

7 

7 

6 

10 

10 

82 

Roosevelt  _ 

7 

9 

4 

1 

3 

5 

5 

5 

6 

5 

50 

South  Davis  .  _ 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

100 

South  Sevier  _ 

4 

6 

4 

4 

3 

3 

3 

6 

3 

1 

37 

Uintah  _ _ — 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

100 

Weber  _  _ 

6 

10 

10 

6 

8 

8 

8 

8 

10 

10 

84 

West  Jordan  _ 

10 

8 

9 

10 

10 

6 

8 

7 

10 

8 

86 

Burley  _ 

10 

8 

6 

8 

4 

6 

8 

7 

7 

4 

68 

Franklin  _ 

10 

6 

9 

8 

8 

10 

9 

9 

10 

9 

88 

Fremont  _ _ _ 

10 

9 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

99 

Idaho  _  - _ _ 

10 

9 

10 

7 

6 

7 

9 

9 

10 

10 

87 

Minidoka  . 

8 

7 

5 

4 

5 

4 

3 

5 

5 

4 

50 

Rigby  -  - - 

7 

10 

6 

4 

6 

5 

9 

8 

9 

6 

70 

Shelley  _  _  . 

10 

7 

10 

9 

9 

7 

10 

9 

9 

10 

90 

Twin  Falls . . . 

9 

9 

10 

6 

7 

6 

8 

7 

8 

8 

78 

Yellowstone  . 

7 

10 

7 

6 

5 

8 

8 

10 

10 

8 

79 

Big  Horn  - -  - 

9 

4 

3 

3 

3 

2 

3 

2 

3 

2 

34 

Los  Angeles  _ 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

8 

10 

8 

10 

10 

96 

Maricopa  - - - 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

8 

10 

10 

10 

10 

98 

San  Francisco  - -  -  _ — 

10 

10 

9 

4 

8 

9 

6 

8 

9 

9 

82 

Snowflake  .  . 

8 

8 

5 

4 

4 

4 

5 

10 

6 

4 

58 

Woodruff  _  - 

7 

8 

10 

10 

6 

6 

7 

10 

7 

8 

79 

California  Mission  _ _ 

10 

10 

8 

8 

8 

9 

9 

9 

10 

7 

88 

German-Austrian  Mission  _ 

10 

10 

7 

6 

3 

9 

2 

3 

8 

58 

Western  States  Mission 

10 

10 

7 

6 

10 

9 

9 

7 

3 

71 

Northwestern  States  Mission.. 

10 

10 

8 

5 

6 

8 

9 

8 

10 

10 

84 

Has  the  Church  a  Vision? 


The  longer  I  live  the  more  I  am  convinced  that  the  Church  for  today  and  for  the 
future  is  the  Church  of  the  Heavenly  Vision.  And  I  want  to  ask;  Have  we  seen  any¬ 
thing?  *  *  *  Have  you  ever  "beheld  His  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  Only-begotten 

of  the  Father,  full  of  grace  and  truth”?  Are  we  still  just  going  around  exploring 
in  the  neighborhood  of  a  Syrian  grave,  to  see  if  we  can  reconstruct  a  civilization  of 
two  thousand  years'  ago?  Or  have  we  seen  the  Lord,  and  are  our  own  lives  trans¬ 
figured  and  transformed  by  the  sight?  For,  for  the  days  that  are  to  come,  the 
tremendous  days  of  grave  but  glorious  opportunity  that  are  before  us,  I  am  confident 
in  my  own  mind  that  the  one  thing  that  our  land  and  the  world  is  waiting  for  is  the 
recovery  of  the  vision  of  the  glorious,  living  Christ  for  all  mankind.  And  if  there  is 
any  far-off  resemblance  of  us  to  Him,  and  any  sheen  that  reflects  His  glory,  the  world 
will  see  it  and  take  knowledge  of  it  and  be  convinced  thereby.  For  the  one  uncon¬ 
querable  thing  today  is  still  the  nobility  of  prayer,  the  sovereignty  of  purity,  and  the 
glory  of  self-surrender,  and  the  majesty  of  "the  powers  of  the  world  to  come.” — From 
The  Christian  World  Pulpit,  quoted  in  the  Millennial  Star. 


Against  War.  The  British  house  of 
lords,  on  May  15.  1928,  unanimously 
endorsed  Secretary  Kellogg’s  proposition 
to  outlaw  war.  The  vote  was  taken  on 
a  resolution  introduced  by  Lord  Reading, 
urging  the  government  to  accept  the  Amer¬ 
ican  plan.  He  said  in  part:  "America  has 
made  the  greatest  step  forward  toward 
peace  that  has  yet  been  taken.  We  should 
have  no  hesitation  in  following — there 
should  not  be  room  for  thinking  that  there 
is  hesitation  in  our  acceptance  of  a  treaty 
so  simple  and  yet  so  wide  and  comprehen¬ 
sive.”  Another  who  spoke  in  favor  of  un¬ 
compromising  acceptance  of  the  American 
plan,  was  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
"The  proposal  stands  out  as  the  most  re¬ 
markable  in  the  history  of  civilization,"  he 
declared.  Sir  Austen  Chamberlain,  the  for¬ 
eign  minister,  has  already,  in  the  House  of 
Commons,  announced  that  the  government 
has  accepted  the  American  plan  "in  prin¬ 
ciple”. 

Flood  Control.  President  Coolidge,  on 
May  15,  1928,  signed  the  Mississippi 
river  flood  control  bill,  thereby  transfer¬ 
ring  to  the  federal  government  the  task 
of  curbing  the  menace  of  the  flood  waters 
of  that  great  river.  Heretofore  the  federal 
government  and  the  states  interested  have 
cooperated  in  an  effort  to  control  the 
Mississippi:  but  as  a  result  of  the  disastrous 
flood  of  a  year  ago  congress  decided  to 
make  the  government  alone  responsible. 
It  took  congress  five  months  to  formulate 
a  bill  acceptable  to  all.  It  was,  possibly, 
the  greatest  problem  ever  solved  by  our 
legislative  assembly. 

Mrs.  Sarah  Jenne  Cannon,  wife  of  the 
late  President  George  Q.  Cannon,  passed 
away  at  the  home  of  their  son  Preston, 
at  Glendale,  Cal.,  where  she  has  lived 
the  last  few  years.  Last  June  Mrs.  Cannon 
fell  and  injured  her  hip  seriously.  She  has 
not  been  able  to  walk  since  then,  but 
her  cheerful  disposition  has  never  failed 
her. Mrs.  Cannon  was  born  Sept.  1  1,  1839, 
in  Camden.  Canada,  and  came  with  her 
parents  to  Nauvoo  before  the  death  of  the 


Prophet  Joseph.  She  remembered  having 
seen  the  prophet,  as  he  preached  to  the  peo¬ 
ple.  In  1848  she  came  to  the  Salt  Lake 
valley,  having  walked  all  the  way  from  the 
Missouri  river.  On  April  1  1,  1858,  she  be¬ 
came  the  wife  of  George  Q.  Cannon,  and 
immediately  moved  to  Fillmore  before  the 
entrance  of  Johnston’s  army  into  the  Salt 
Lake  valley.  When  the  return  was  being 
made  to  Salt  Lake  City,  Elder  Cannon,  who 
was  in  charge  of  the  printing  press  of 
The  Deseret  News,  was  met  at  Payson 
by  a  messenger  from  President  Young 
with  news  that  he  was  called  on  a  mission. 
Within  an  hour  he  was  on  his  way  leav¬ 
ing  the  young  wife  literally  by  the  road¬ 
side.  During  the  four  years  mission  of 
her  husband  she  supported  herself  and 
her  child.  Frank  J.,  later  to  be  the  first 
senator  from  the  state  of  Utah. 

Her  late  years  have  been  the  peaceful 
sunset  of  an  active  life.  In  the  mild 
climate  of  beautiful  Glendale  she  has  en¬ 
joyed  her  days  of  waiting  for  the  last 
call.  Her  assurance  of  the  hereafter  and 
meeting  with  her  loved  ones  was  perfect. 
Telegrams  of  love  came  from  her  chil¬ 
dren  on  the  morning  of  Mother’s  day. 
They  were  read  to  her.  She  understood 
them  and  a  few  moments  later  she  fell 
serene  and  tranquil  into  the  sleep  of  death. 
She  is  survived  by  all  her  seven  chil¬ 
dren:  Frank  J.,  Angus  J.,  Hugh  J.  Cannon, 
Mrs.  Rosannah  C.  Irvine,  Joseph  J.,  Pres¬ 
ton  J.  and  Karl  Q.  Cannon.  She  also 
leaves  50  other  descendants,  including 
six  great-great-grandchildren. 

Turks  Ordered  to  Take  Family  Names. 
Reports  from  Angora.  May  12,  1928, 
state  that  an  act  requiring  the  people  to 
adopt  family  names  is  nearing  passage  by 
the  Assembly.  Consequently  the  Turks 
are  wondering  what  names  to  take.  The 
lack  of  such  names  has  caused  infinite 
confusion,  as  thousands  call  themselves  the 
one  same  name,  generally  Mustapha  or  Fa¬ 
tima.  Mustapha  Kemal  Pasha.  Turkey’s 
president,  himself,  was  born  simple  Musta¬ 
pha.  He  gained  the  Kemal  when  a  school 


716 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


teacher,  impressed  with  his  literary  ability, 
added  the  name  of  Turkey’s  greatest  writer, 
Namick  Kemal. 

The  American  Peace  Society  began  its 
centennial  celebration  at  Cleveland,  Ohio, 
May  1  1,  1928,  with  a  large  attendance. 
This  society  was  organized  in  1828  by 
Wm.  Ladd,  of  Maine,  and  David  Low 
Dodge,  of  New  York.  It  is  non-sectarian 
and  non-political.  At  its  centennial  con¬ 
gress  it  went  on  record  as  recognizing  the 
inherent  right  of  nations  to  arm  for  self- 
defense,  but  called  upon  all  governments 
to  see  the  moral  obligation  of  outlawing 
war  as  an  instrument  of  national  policy. 
At  the  same  session,  the  congress  denied 
the  “moral  responsibility”  of  any  govern¬ 
ment  to  protect  the  foreign  investments 
of  its  nationals  in  countries  “notoriously 
unsettled  and  disturbed.”  Twenty  years 
ago  the  American  Peace  Society  was  rep¬ 
resented  in  Utah  by  an  active  branch, 
sponsored  by  Governor  John  C.  Cutler, 
and  supported  by  men  and  women  of  all 
churches. 

War  without  a  Declaration  of  War. 
Severe  fighting  between  Japanese  troops 
and  forces  of  the  Chinese  Nationalists  was 
repKsrted  from  Tokio,  May  7.  Japan  is 
preparing  an  invasion  of  Chinese  terri¬ 
tory.  Twenty  transports  are  ready  to 
carry  20,000  Japanese  troops  to  Tsingtao. 
From  Pekin  it  is  reported  that  the 
warring  Chinese  factions  are  inclined  to 
unite  against  Japan,  and  that  arrangements 
are  being  made  for  a  complete  boycott  of 
Japanese  products.  The  Nationalist  gov¬ 
ernment  has  ordered  the  continuance  of  the 
northern  campaign  despite  the  Japanese 
complication.  It  has  appealed  for  sym¬ 
pathy  from  other  nations,  and  has  tele¬ 
graphed  Hunan  and  Hupeh  provinces  to 
send  heavy  reinforcements  north. 

Captain  Wilkins  flies  over  the  Arctic 
Ocean.  Word  was  received  in  London, 
April  21,  1928,  that  Captain  George  H. 
Wilkins,  the  Arctic  explorer,  and  his  com¬ 
panion,  Eielson,  had  landed  at  the  Spitz- 
bergen  radio  station,  completing  their 
flight  across  the  Polar  regions  from  Point 
Barrow,  Alaska.  They  had  first  landed  at 
an  uninhabited  island.  Doedmansoeia, 
where  they  were  laid  up  for  five  days 


by  bad  weather.  The  explorers  reached 
Spitzbergen  after  21^  hours  actual  flying. 
They  passed  over  a  great  deal  of  unex¬ 
plored  territory  but  saw  no  sign  of  any 
islands  or  land  anywhere.  Before  leaving 
for  Point  Barrow,  Wilkins  said  his  course 
would  lie  about  300  miles  to  the  south  of 
the  North  pole,  so  that  he  could  travese 
a  section  of  the  globe  never  before  seen  by 
man.  A  thirty-day  food  supply  was  taken 
by  the  explorers  in  case  they  should  be 
forced  down  far  from  civilization.  After 
that,  if  they  were  lost,  they  had  intended 
to  depend  on  their  rifles  for  a  food  supply 
while  they  “footed  it”  back  to  land.  Eiel¬ 
son,  who  piloted  the  plane,  was  fitted  for 
the  work  by  years  of  flying  in  Alaska, 
where  he  flew  the  first  airmail  plane. 

Transatlantic  flyers  officially  welcomed 
to  Washington,  D.  C.  The  German-Irish 
crew  of  the  Transatlantic  plane  Bremen — 
Baron  von  Huenefeld,  Captain  Koehl  and 
Major  Fitzmaurice — were  officially  re¬ 
ceived  in  Washington,  D,  C-,  May  2  1928. 
They  were  acclaimed  by  thousands  when 
they  arrived  at  Bolling  field  and,  later, 
dined  at  the  White  House.  They  were 
decorated  with  distinguished  flying  crosses 
by  President  Coolidge  and  warmly  received 
by  senators  and  representatives  when  they 
reached  the  capitol.  From  the  White 
House  luncheon,  the  fliers  were  taken  to 
Arlington  National  cemetery,  where  they 
laid  wreaths  on  the  tomb  of  the  Unknown 
Soldier.  In  the  midst  of  all  the  bustle 
they  confirmed  reports  of  their  plans  for 
a  westward  flight  to  include  visits  to 
Chicago,  Philadelphia,  Detroit,  St.  Louis 
and  Ottawa,  Ont.,  before  they  return  to 
Europe  as  they  came — by  air.  The 
three  aviators  left  Baldonnel,  Ireland, 
April  12,  intending  to  land  at  the 
Mitchell  field.  New  York.  For  some 
time  they  were  lost  to  the  outside  world, 
and,  when  they  were  overdue,  fears  were 
felt  for  their  safety.  But  then  word  came 
from  the  little  island,  Greenly  Island,  off 
Labrador,  that  they  had  landed  there.  They 
had  spent  36  hours  on  the  way  and  been 
driven  out  of  their  course  by  adverse  wind 
and  in  a  dense  fog.  In  landing,  their 
plane  was  very  much  damaged.  A  re¬ 
lief  expedition  under  the  direction  of 


PASSING  EVENTS 


717 


Captain  Floyd  Bennett,  who,  however, 
passed  away  at  Quebec,  Canada,  was  sent 
to  Greenly  Island,  and  the  Transatlantic 
aviators  proceeded  to  New  York  and 
Washington  in  other  planes.  The  three 
visitors  were  extremely  lucky  in  landing 
on  an  island  where  they  could  find  shelter 
in  a  lighthouse.  If  they  had  been  forced 
down  an  hour  sooner  or  later,  they  might 
have  been  swallowed  up  by  the  ocean  or 
been  lost  in  the  wilds  of  Canada  and  never 
heard  of  again. 

Against  the  Swing- Johnson  Boulder 
Dam  Bill.  Senator  Reed  Smoot,  on  April 
30,  1928,  delivered  a  notable  speech  in 
the  U.  S.  Senate  against  the  Swing-John- 
son  proposition  for  a  Boulder  dam.  He 
spoke  for  two  hours  and  45  minutes  and 
held  the  attention  of  the  senators  from 
first  to  the  last,  because  nearly  every 
sentence  was  full  of  information  on  the 
subject.  He  showed  that  it  was  not  pro¬ 
posed  to  build  the  dam  for  the  sake  of 
flood  protection,  as  alleged,  but  to  obtain 
power  development,  and  that  it  was  not 
worth  the  money  asked  for  its  construction. 
Were  it  built  as  proposed,  he  said,  it 
would  be  the  greatest  menace  to  life  and 
property,  because  it  could  not  be  made  safe. 
"Never  in  his  senatorial  career,”  says 
a  newspaper  report,  "has  Senator  Smoot 
spoken  more  effectively  or  more  convinc¬ 
ingly  than  today,  when  he  riddled  the 
arguments  that  have  been  advanced  in 
support  of  the  Swing- Johnson  bill,  and 
showed  how  Impossible,  from  an  engineer¬ 
ing  standpoint,  would  be  the  attempt  to 
harness  the  Colorado  river  in  the  way  pro¬ 
posed  in  the  pending  legislation.” 

The  Earth  Still  Growing.  According 
to  a  newspaper  dispatch,  dated  Suva, 
Fiji,  April  'll ,  1928,  the  Falcon  Island,  of 
the  Tonga  group,  is  again  spouting  lava 
and  has  grown  to  a  length  of  two  miles. 
After  appearing  above  the  waves  in  1885, 
Falcon  Island  partially  disappeared,  but 
years  later  it  was  again  upheaved.  It  is 
in  latitude  20.20  south  and  longitude 
1  75.20  west. 

Sandino  Raids  on  American  Gold  Mine 
in  Nicaragua.  Word  has  been  received  in 
New  York  that  the  "rebel”  general.  Au- 
gustino  Sandino,  on  April  12,  1928, 


raided  the  La  Luz  mine  in  the  department 
of  Prinzapolca,  and  that  they  took  all  em¬ 
ployees,  including  Americans,  prisoners. 
The  mine  is  one  of  the  largest  in  Nica¬ 
ragua.  It  has  been  operated  since  1905 
and  employs  about  100  men. 

A  notable  flight  was  that  of  Colonel 
Charles  A.  Lindbergh  from  New  York  to 
Quebec,  April  24,  1928.  He  covered  the 
distance,  almost  500  miles,  in  less  than 
four  hours,  maintaining  an  average  speed 
of  over  120  miles  an  hour.  The  last  part 
of  the  flight  was  made  against  heavy  wind 
and  snow  sleet  and  with  low  visibility,  but 
with  his  usual  determination  the  Colonel 
went  straight  ahead  and  made  a  successful 
landing.  The  object  of  the  flight  was  to 
save  the  life  of  a  fellow-aviator.  Mr. 
Floyd  Bennett,  who  piloted  Commander 
Byrd  across  the  North  Pole  in  1926,  was 
lying  sick  with  pneumonia  in  the  Jeffery 
Hale  hospital,  Quebec.  He  had  been  given 
command  of  a  relief  expedition  to  Greenly 
Island,  off  Labrador,  where  two  German 
aviators  stranded  on  April  13,  in  order 
to  give  them  whatever  assistance  they 
needed.  On  the  way  he  was  stricken  with 
lobar  pneumonia  and  taken  to  the  hospital. 
Special  serums  were  ordered  in  New  York, 
and  Colonel  Lindbergh  was  dispatched 
with  the  medicine.  He  made  the  trip  as 
stated,  but,  unfortunately,  he  had  not  been 
given  the  right  kind  of  serum,  and  his  trip 
proved  in  vain. 

Floyd  Bennett,  who  accompanied  Com¬ 
mander  Byrd  across  the  North  Pole,  died 
at  the  Jeffery  Hale  hospital  in  Quebec. 
April  25,  1928,  of  double  lobar  pneu¬ 
monia.  About  an  hour  before  he  died 
he  lapsed  into  unconsciousness.  Shortly 
before  noon  Bennett’s  body  was  placed  in 
an  oak  coffin  covered  with  bronze.  He 
was  buried  at  Arlington  by  the  side 
of  Admiral  Peary.  As  soon  as  Commander 
Byrd  had  communicated  to  the  navy  de¬ 
partment  that  Bennett,  who  was  a  warrant 
officer,  had  died,  he  issued  the  following 
statement:  “I  am  going  through  with 

the  south  pole  flight.  I  want  the  flight 
to  be  a  monument  to  Bennett.  The  plane 
to  be  used  in  the  flight  will  be  named 
Floyd  Bennett.” 

Religious  Liberty.  The  tenth  synod  of 


718 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


the  Episcopal  church  of  the  Province  of 
the  Pacific  held  its  concluding  session. 
May  1  1,  1928,  in  the  Tabernacle,  Salt 
Lake  City.  President  A.  W.  Ivins,  in  a 
brief  address,  welcomed  the  visitors,  on  be¬ 
half  of  the  Church.  At  the  opening  of 
the  meeting,  the  entire  congregation  re¬ 
cited  the  apostolic  creed  and  the  Lord’s 
prayer.  The  Right  Reverend  Walter  T. 
Sumner,  bishop  of  Oregon,  presided.  The 
Reverend  Alwyn  E.  Butcher,  rector  of  St. 
Paul’s  church,  acted  as  master  of  cere¬ 
monies.  At  the  morning  session,  dele¬ 
gates  passed  a  resolution  recommending 
the  senate  committee  on  international  re¬ 
lations  to  investigate  further  the  proposed 
world  court.  Congressmen  from  the  seven 
western  states  will  be  asked  to  support  the 
resolution.  Resolutions  also  were  adopted 
favoring  all  proposals  looking  toward 
world  peace  and  the  outlawry  of  war. 

General  Felix  H.  Robertson  passed  away. 
April  20,  1928,  at  Waco,  Texas,  88  years 
of  age.  He  is  said  to  be  the  last  of  the 
confederate  generals.  He  was  planning 
to  attend  the  confederate  reunion  at  Little 
Rock.  Ark.,  in  May.  Resigning  from  the 
United  States  army  while  he  was  a  senior 
in  West  Point  because  open  hostility  had 
broken  out  between  the  north  and  his 
home,  the  south,  young  Robertson  re¬ 
turned  south  and  was  given  a  captaincy  in 
the  confederate  ranks.  He  had  given  up 
his  place  at  West  Point  under  vigorous 
protest  of  his  superior  officers,  who  assured 
him  that  his  skill  and  daring  promised  a 
brilliant  military  career.  The  young  soldier 
participated  in  the  shelling  of  Fort  Sumpter 
and  was  a  parade  marshal  when  President 
Jefferson  Davis  was  inaugurated.  He  par¬ 
ticipated  in  the  Kentucky  raids,  as  well 
as  in  the  battles  of  Shiloh,  Chattanooga, 
Murfreesborough,  Fort  Pickens  and  other 
major  engagements. 

A  Good  Indian  Woman.  Mrs.  Martha 
Brown,  a  full-blooded  Indian,  passed 
away.  May  10,  1928,  at  Price,  Utah,  in 
the  home  of  Charles  Johnson,  one  of  her 
foster-children.  Mrs.  Brown  was  born  on 
what  later  became  the  Uintah  Indian  reser¬ 
vation  in  1840.  She  and  her  husband, 
James  H.  Brown,  came  to  Price  in  1880. 
The  parents  of  Charles  Johnson  and  his 


brothers  and  sister  died,  and  the  childless 
Indian  couple  took  the  children  under  their 
care.  Brown  died  not  long  after  and  the 
family  owe  their  upbringing  to  the  Indian 
woman.  Later  Charles  Johnson  married, 
became  father  of  several  children  and  then 
was  left  a  widower.  Mrs.  Brown  also  un¬ 
dertook  to  rear  this  family. 

Increasing  the  Indebtedness.  The  tax¬ 
payers  of  Salt  Lake  City,  on  May  5, 
1928,  voted  in  favor  of  a  bond  is.sue, 
$1,500,000,  for  the  purpose  of  building 
and  enlarging  school  houses  in  the  city,  A 
total  of  4523  votes  were  cast,  of  which 
there  were  2622  for  the  bond  issue  and 
1901  against  it,  a  majority  of  721  votes 
in  favor  of  the  bonds.  A  high  school  of 
some  fifty  classrooms,  comparable  with 
those  of  the  East  and  West,  is  contem¬ 
plated.  The  school  board  now  owns  seven¬ 
teen  acres  for  the  building  and  campus  site 
of  this  school  and  the  Whittier  which  ad¬ 
joins.  It  is  expected  that  the  new  senior 
high  school  will  accommodate  1800  to 
2000  students.  The  next  major  project 
is  an  addition  of  sixteen  to  twenty  class¬ 
rooms  and  other  features,  including  an 
auditorium,  gymnasium  and  cafeteria,  at 
the  Irving  junior  high  school.  Additions 
are  also  planned  at  the  West  junior,  the 
Jackson  junior  and  others.  The  Irving 
addition  is  planned  for  completing  in  Sep¬ 
tember,  1929. 

Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Company  made 
participating.  The  president  and  directors 
recently  announced  that,  by  unanimous 
vote  of  the  entire  stock,  the  Beneficial  Life 
Insurance  Company,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
is  now  converted  into  a  participating  com¬ 
pany,  effective  January  1,  1928.  They 
will  distribute  to  the  policy  holders,  begin¬ 
ning  January  1,  1929,  as  often  and  in 
such  amounts  as  is  consistent  with  safety, 
all  their  future  net  earnings  in  excess  of 
3i^;3  per  cent  on  the  stockholders’  invest¬ 
ments.  This  participating  benefit  extends 
to  all  those  now  holding  non-participating 
policies  in  the  company  as  well  as  to  the 
holders  of  participating  policies.  All  new 
business  will  be  written  at  the  company’s 
present  low  non-participating  premium 
rates,  but  will  be  fully  participating. 


The  Pope  not  Interested.  Cardinal 
Mundelein  from  Chicago,  who  went  to 
Rome  with  $1,500,000  which  he  turned 
over  to  the  pope  as  a  contribution  from 
faithful  members  of  the  church  in  the 
United  States,  in  an  interview  dated  Rome, 
March  18.  1928,  says  the  pope  is  not 
interested  in  the  campaign  of  Gov.  Al. 
Smith  of  New  York,  for  the  candidacy  of 
the  U.  S.  presidency.  According  to  the 
cardinal,  "if  a  Catholic  were  elected  pres¬ 
ident,  it  would  not  change  things  one 
particle.”  He  added:  "The  Catholic 
church  in  America  contends  with  no  op¬ 
pressive  legislation,  has  no  political  axe  to 
grind  and  lives  and  thrives  under  the  ex¬ 
isting  form  of  government.  Therefore, 
there  is  no  reason  whatever  for  it  to  take 
a  partisan  stand.” 

Jesutte  Retaliation.  Twenty  Mexican 
educators  touring  California  under  the 
auspices  of  the  International  Council  for 
educational  progress  were  not  welcomed 
at  the  University  of  Santa  Clara,  and  the 
reception  scheduled  for  May  8,  1928,  was 
cancelled,  according  to  a  statement  issued 
by  Father  C.  J.  McCoy,  president  of  the 
university  and  a  member  of  the  Jesuite 
order. 


Ve  Specialize  in  making  up 

Singe  Curtains  and 
Draperies 

Modern  and  up  to  the  Minute. 

Our  work  shop  is  equipped  with  the  very 
latest  appliances. 

Call  at  Z.  C.  M.  I. 

Drapery  Department 

Lei  Our  Decorator  Give  You  an  Estimate 
FREE  OF  CHARGE 


FOR  THE  SALTAIR  M.  I.  A.  SOCIAL,  ORDER 

KEELEY’S  LUNCHES 


Remember  hoiv  good  they  were  last  year! 
For  Breakfast,  Lunch,  Dinner,  After  Theatre 
Let’s  go  to  KEELEY’S 
“T/ie  Home  of  Good  Things  to  Eat” 


We  Pack 
Box  Lunches 
for  Outings 
Travel  Lunches 
for  Missionaries 


Light  Refreshments, 
or  Full  Course  Dinners, 
Waffles,  Sandwiches, 
Tamales,  Meat  Pies, 
Ice  Oeam  and  Frozen 
Dainties 


5  Popular  Stores 


KEELET  ICE  CREAM  CQ 

55  So.Main  •  160  SaMain  ♦  *160  Sa  State -Wlliprs  QindyDept. 


WHEN  WRITING  TO  ADVERTISERS  PELASE  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


FOR  YOUR  VACATION 

Visit  Utah’s  Playgrounds 

FOR  YOUR  HOUSEHOLD 

Use  Utah’s  Sugar 

SEE  AND  SELL  OUR  NATURAL  WONDERS 
BOOST  AND  BUY  LOCAL  PRODUCTS 


BOTH  ARE  INCOMPARABLE 


RECOMMENDED  BY  PATRONS.  REFERENCES  FURNISHED 
Miade  especially  for  L.  D.  S.  Churches,  and  successfully  used  in  Utah  and 
Inter-Mountain  region,  also  in  all  Missions  in  the  United  States,  Europe,  and 
Pacific  Islands.  Basic  metal,  Nickel  Silver,  heavily  plated  with  Solid  Silver. 
SIMPLE,  SANITARY,  DURABLE 
Satisfaction  guaranteed.  Inquiries  cheerfully  answered. 

TWO  OF  MANY  ACKNOWLEDGMENTS 

Mt.  Cartnel,  Utah. 

We  have  received  the  individual  sacrament  set  in  good  shape  and,  speaking  in  behalf 
of  the  people  of  the  ward,  are  very  well  pleased  with  the  set. 

Mink  Creek,  Idaho. 

We  received  the  sacrament  set  in  good  shape,  and  we  are  very  well  pleased  with  it. 

We  wish  to  thank  you  for  your  prompt  attention. 

Temple  Block  BUREAU  OF  INFORMATION  Salt  Lake  City 


Individual  Sacrament  Sets 


NOW  IN  STOCK 

Best  in  the  market 
Will  last  a  life  time 
36  glasses  in  each  tray 


WHEN  WRITING  TO  ADVERTISERS  PELASE  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Wedding  Bells 

Always  Ring  in  June 

Our  advice  to  thoNc  ^vbo  may  be  <M»noerned: 

Right  now  is  the  time  to  decide  who  will  make  your  Announcements  or 
Invitations.  You  should  entrust  this  work  to  a  firm  that  assures  you  the 
newest  in  style  and  correctness  in  taste. 

See  us  now,  or  send  for  samples  and  prices  of  Printed,  New  Process  Em¬ 
bossed  or  Engraved  Wedding  Stationery. 

Our  line  of  Social  Stationery  is  complete  and  I'rlccN  Right 

The  Deseret  News  Press 

29  Richards  Street  Salt  Lake  City 


"I  forgot  everything  I  learned  at  college." 

"Well,  you  can't  make  a  living  necking." 

*  a  * 

"You’re  getting  extravagant,  John.  Why  did  you  tip  the  waiter  sixpencef" 

Hush.  He  gave  me  a  shilling  too  much  change;  I  can't  be  mean.” 

*  *  e 

"Dad,  we're  going  to  take  that  short-sighted  bloke  to  the  eye-doctor.  He  thought 
a  stick  was  a  snake.” 

"Well,  lots  of  other  men  have  done  that." 

"Yes.  but  see — he  picked  up  a  snake  to  hit  it  with.” 

*  *  * 

Safe  from  Burglars — A  youth  whose  occupation  keeps  him  from  living  in  his  home  town 
returned  home  one  day  to  find  the  family  not  at  home.  The  doors  being  open  he  went  in  and 
waited  but  no  one  came.  Before  leaving  he  wished  to  give  his  mother  twenty  dollars.  He 
safely  hid  the  money  and  on  leaving  placed  the  following  note  on  the  table:  "Have  been  home, 
be  sure  to  look  in  the  green  vase  on  the  clock  shelf. — Bobby.” 


Did  Ton  Ever  Think 
of  This 

If  you  are  not  specifically  trained  for  some  type  of  useful 
employment  it  will  not  be  long  before  tbe  world  will  point 
its  finger  at  you  and  call  you  a  failure. 

Ours  is  a  school  of  opportunity.  Here  you  have  a  chance 
to  do  the  best  you  can,  independently  of  what  anybody  else 
may  do. 

EVERY  MONDAY  we  open  the  doors  of  opportunity — 
when  shall  we  have  the  privilege  of  welcoming  you? 

L.  D.  S.  Business  College 

Write  for  Information 

“Utah's  Largest  Commercial  Training  SchooV' 


WHEN  WRITING  TO  ADVERTISERS  PELASE  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


Advertising  Policy  of  the  Era 

We  necept  only  the  hig^liest  class  of  advertisings.  We  recommend  to  our 
readers  the  firms  and  goods  found  in  our  advertising  pages 


ADVERTISERS  IN  THIS  ISSUE 


Reneficiai  Life  Ins.  Co. 
Bureau  of  Information 
Dayncs  Jewelry  Co. 

Leseret  Book  Store 
Deseret  News 
Dinwoodey  Furniture  Co. 
Fleischmann's  Yeast 
Jus.  Wni.  Taylor,  Undertaker 


Keeley  Ice  Cream  Co. 

T^.  D.  S.  Business  College 
Saltair  Beach  Co. 

Southern  Pacific  Lines 
Utah  Home  Fire  Ins.  Co. 
Utah-Idaho  Sugar  Co. 

Zion’s  Co-operative  Merc.  Inst. 


“My  car's  name  is  Hen." 

Veil,  if  your  car’s  name  is  Hen.  did  Chevrolet  any  eggs?" 

Servant:  "The  doctor’s  here,  sir." 

Absent-minded  Professor:  "I  can't  see  him:  Tell  him  I’m  sick." 

*  *  * 

"My  husband  gave  me  the  most  beautiful  cut-glass  water  set  for  my  birthday." 

"Your  husband  runs  to  cut  glass.  He  gave  you  your  ring  last  year." 

*  ♦  * 

Diner:  "Give  me  a  steak,  iced  tea  and  pie." 

After  a  few  hours  the  waiter  returned  with  pie  and  hot  tea. 

Diner:  "Where’s  my  steak?"  the  diner  demanded,  "and  why  did  you  bring  me  hot  tea 
when  I  asked  for  cold?" 

"Keep  your  shirt  on,"  was  the  gruff  reply.  "The  tea  will  be  cold  by  the  time  you 
get  your  steak." 


An  Easy  Way  to  Regain 
Your  Health 

This  business  man  from  Sandy,  Utah,  suffered 
ill  health  but  found  an  easy  way  to  get  rid  of 
his  ailment  and  regain  his  health. 

“I  am  a  butcher  in  business  at  Sandy,  and  have  had  considerable  trouble  with  my 
stomach,  due  to  indigestion,  and  was  unable  to  eat  my  meals  without  being  greatly 
distressed. 

“Had  read  about  Fleischmann’s  Yeast  and  what  it  was  supposed  to  do  and  finally 
decided  to  give  it  a  trial.  After  eating  it  for  three  months  regularly  I  noticed  a 
marked  improvement  and  1  can  now  eat  my  meals  and  enjoy  them  without  having 
any  bad  after  effects  caused  by  indigestion 

“In  order  to  keep  myself  in  the  best  possible  condition,  I  am  eating  my  Fleisch¬ 
mann’s  Yeast  regularly.” — I.  H.  Wright. 

Eat  three  cakes  of  Fleischmann’s  Yeast  regularly  every  day,  one  before  or 
between  meals.  Eat  it  plain,  or  dissolved  in  water,  cold  or  hot  (not  scalding)  or  any 
way  you  prefer.  Eor  stubborn  constipation  drink  it  in  a  glass  of  hot  water  before 
meals  and  before  going  to  bed. 

FLEISCHMANN’S  YEAST 

At  All  Grocers’ 


WHEN  WRITING  TO  ADVERTISERS  PELASB  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


The  Summer  is  a  Good  Time 
To  Read 

D 

The  M.  I.  A.  Gcncml  lioiirilM 

have  already  selected  three  of  the  books  for  your  reading  course. 

Give  yourself  a  refreshing  treat  by  reading  them  during  the  Summer. 

“SMOKEV.”  by  Will  .Inmes. 

A  wonderful  story  of  a  wonderful  horse — a  Western  story  told  by  a  master  story 
teller — If  you  like  horses — you’ll  love  "Smokey” — if  j'ou  like  a  good  story — you’ll 
be  thrilled  with  this  one — PIUCE, 

“FROM  EM.MIGRANT  TO  IXVEXTOU,”  by  Piipinl. 

An  Inspirational  story  of  struggle,  determination  and  success.  Just  the  kind  of  a 
story  for  young  folks’  inspiration  and  older  folks’  encouragement. — PRICE.  ?2.«0. 

“SO  BIG,”  by  Ferber. 

When  we  say  that  this  Is  the  best  story'  of  this  gifted  writer — It  should  be  your 
guarantee  that  this  story  Is  worth  y'our  taking  time  to  read.  A  choice  bit  of 
pleasure  awaits  you  in  "So  Big.” — PRICE,  75e. 

Deseret  Book  Company 

«OX  17»:5  SALT  LAIvE  CITY,  L’TAII 


JOSEPH  WILLIAM  TAYLOR 

UTAH’S  LEADING 

1872  UNDERTAKER  1927 

Best  Equipped  for  Calls  Nigbt  or  Day  in  or  Out  of  the  City 
Price  of  Caskets  at  Your  Suiting — Services  the  Latest  Advancement 
Phones  Wasatch  7600,  Both  Office  and  Residence 
21-25  SOUTH  WEST  TEJIPLE  STREET 


Fire  Is  No  Respecter  Of  Persons 

You  may  wait  till  tomorrow  to  insuie 
but  the  fire  may  not. 

“Sec  our  agent  in  your  town'' 

UTAH  HOME  FIRE  INSURANCE  CO. 

IIEBER  J.  GRANT  &  CO.,  General  Agents  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


K  HEV  WHITING  TO  ADVERTISERS  PLEASE  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


WELCOME  M.LA.  CONFERENCE  VISITORS 

WEDDING  RING  WITH  EVERY  DIAMOND  SOLD  IN  JUNE 
DAYNES  Jewelry  Offers  a  FREE 

A  Dio'nos  (llamoud  tlocM  not  depreciate  sind  can  lie  exchanj^ed  at  any  time  nt  full 
value  paid  for  it  on  a  liierlier  priced  nione.  Conveuleut  teriiiH. 

TAKE  ADVANTAGE  OP  DAVNES  WATCH  DISCOUNTS 


MEN’S  STRAP  WATCHES 
As  Low  As  S8.75  and  Up 


LADIES’  WRIST  WATCHES 
As  Low  As  §11.75  and  Up 


Hemeinber 

“That  Buyer  Galus  Who  Deals  With  Daynes.’* 

Send  or  ask  for  catalojf  on  Xcw  Imiiroved  Dayncs 
fa'anitary  Saerauient  Sets 


•  y*  . 


Suppose  We  Should  Guarantee  You  the  Fulfilment  of  these 
Desires — ^Wouhl  You  Not  Think  it  Marvelous? 


Vour  incoMie  to  continue  even  tliouRli  accident  or  IIlnewH  sliould  suddenly  snatch 
you  aivny  o*l  reuder  you  unlit  for  work.  An  income  for  your  wife— ^  coilcKC 
education  f<>rVour  cliiidron.  The  ottTiership'of  your  liome  in  ten  years  from  now. 
The  possibility  of  retirement  and  the  Joy  of  travel-  and  leisure  in  your  later  yeaWs. 


Impo.ssible?  Absolutely  not.  These  dreams  can  he  rcnllaied 
fl  7-ou  act  now — Make  today’s  hopes,  realities  tomorrow. 


A  Beneflei.vi  Policy  is  the  Key  to  Success 
Blots  out  your  worries — Brings  peace  of  mind 


Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Go. 


Home  Office,  Vermont  BldK.— Salt  •I.nke 
Heber  J.  Grant,  President  Lorenso  N.  Stohl,  Mnnafircr 


:rn’-'T’  VC  to  advertisers  please  .  mention  the  IMPROVFMBNT  ER'I